A change of pace from Sara this time folks, Paul helps a friend in trouble and pays a terrible price, which just goes to prove that ‘No good deed goes unpunished’
Paul sat at the table in the pub with three women all looking at him with daggers, while a fourth woman was at the bar getting them all drinks. Paul had a pretty good idea what they wanted to see him about, and he wasn’t looking forward to it one bit.
He worked in an office with two of the women sat with him at the table, there was a third woman that worked with them called Kim, but she was fighting for her life in hospital at the minute, and that was the reason for these women having him sat here with them right now. The two women that worked with Kim were Stacy and Rebecca. The other two women Paul had seen a couple of times when they came to the office to see one of the other three, but he’d found out their names were Karen and Casey.
Paul’s problems had started just under a week ago at the office when he bumped into Kim while she was taking a stack of papers to another part of the office. Paul had said sorry to Kim as he bent down to help her pick up papers he’d caused her to drop all over the floor.
“I’m really sorry Kim.” Paul said with a worried look. Paul knew that Stacy and Rebecca would be close by keeping an eye on Kim, just like they always did. The three girls looked out for each other.
“Don’t worry about it Paul, these things happen.” Kim said with a smile. “I should have been looking where I was going.” Kim added with a little giggle.
Before Paul could say anything else he heard the dreaded voice of Stacy as he saw a pair of high heeled boots appear next to him. Paul couldn’t help but think how cute they looked on her and he wished he could dress like they all dressed on a daily basis.
At this point I should explain that Paul was transgender and was only working at the office while he saved up for the operation. He, or should I say she also worked at a night club that catered to the rock and heavy metal scene called The Rock Shack.
“Is this freak bugging you Kim?” Stacy asked with anger in her voice.
“Easy Stacy, he was just helping me pick up some papers I’d dropped when I bumped into him.” Kim said as she looked up at her friend. “I was too busy daydreaming again and not looking where I was going. And stop being mean and calling him a freak!” Kim added the last bit with some anger in her voice.
“What are we going to do with you girl?” Stacy said as she let the anger vanish from her face as she crouched down to help get all the papers together. “Sorry about the freak comment Paul.” Stacey added with a smile, but Paul could see that Stacey still didn’t trust him.
Paul still looked worried as he saw Rebecca rushing over to have a go at him as well. The three girls always stuck together, and god help anyone in the office if they upset one of them. Paul had heard rumours one of the sale’s rep’s called Martin who told everyone that he’d scored a date with Kim when he’d really been turned down and sent packing. He was found asleep in his car a couple of days later dressed as a hooker right outside the office building. He left the company a couple of days later after telling everyone that he’d been turned down by Kim and never went out on a date with her. So Paul was worried when he saw the look on Rebecca’s face.
“Are you okay Kim?” Rebecca asked as she crouched down and looked at Paul with an evil glare.
“Cool it Rebecca. Kim was daydreaming again.” Stacy said with a roll of her eyes. “Paul was just helping her pick up the paperwork.” She added with a smile.
“Oh, that’s okay then.” Rebecca said with a smile now. “I thought it strange that you’d be trying to hit on our little Kimmie here.” Rebecca added with a giggle.
Paul look hurt when Rebecca said that to him. He knew he wasn’t much to look at, but it would have been nice to at least rate as being worthy of dating someone like Kim. Before he could dwell on that thought for too long he was side tracked when Kim reached out towards his chest and grabbed hold of something.
“This is pretty Paul. Where did you get it?” Kim asked as she took hold of a shiny polished black stone that hung around his neck on a chain.
Paul gulped when he realised what Kim was talking about. He thought it looked a little to girly for a boy to wear, but it’s the only thing he had left to remind him of Samantha, a girl he knew as a boy growing up. Samantha had found out about him being different from all the other boys and she played with him during the school holidays. Samantha’s parents had taken them both to the beach one day during summer and they had found this black stone that looked a little like a heart, so they had kept it. Samantha had polished it and then got her dad to drill a hole through it so she could put it on a chain to be worn around the neck.
“I want you to have this Paula.” Samantha had said towards the end of their summer break. “That way you will always have me close and a little bit of Paula with you at all times.” She’d added with a smile.
Paula was the name Samantha gave Paul’s female side when they played dress up in her bedroom. Samantha’s parents knew about Paul dressing like a girl, but they let it go on when they saw how much happier he was as Paula. Paul spent a lot of time around at Samantha’s house due to his parents always arguing.
Samantha’s parents had been killed in a car crash not long after that, and Samantha moved away to live with an Aunt. They still kept in touch even now, but he had a lonely child hood after she moved away.
Paul’s parents split up not long after Samantha moved away, and his mum started living in a bottle of booze after that, so as soon as he was old enough to leave home, Paul left and was now working two jobs and saving up to start his RLT and finally get the surgery to make the mind fit the body.
“Me and a friend found it on a beach when I was younger, and she said it looked like a heart.” Paul said to Kim snapping him out of his own daydreams as he pulled it out of her hand at tucked it back into his shirt out of sight.
Kim looked a little hurt when Paul snatched the necklace back and hid it from her, but she shrugged it off as him just being nervous around Stacy and Rebecca. Kim knew that Paul wasn’t like the other men in the office, he always had an odd look on his face when he looked at the women in the office, not checking them out like the other men did, but more like apprising them for looking nice. She and the other two had spoken about it a couple of times. Rebecca said it looked a little creepy, but even she said he looked harmless enough.
“She? Do you have a girlfriend and you never told me?” Kim asked playfully with a pout.
“No, she was a friend from school when I was much younger. She moved away just after she gave it to me.” Paul blurted out before he could stop himself. He blushed as he stood up and handed the last of the papers to Kim and dashed off after saying sorry to her again.
“You two didn’t need to come down on Paul so hard.” Kim said as she watched Paul dashing off. “He looks scared to death most the time as it is.” Kim added as she took the last of the papers from Stacy and Rebecca.
“If I didn’t know better Kimmie, I’d say that you have a thing for our little friend Paul.” Rebecca said with a grin.
“I like him as a friend Bec’s. You know that I don’t date men.” Kim said in a whisper.
“Well he’s not much of a man is he?” Rebecca shot back at her.
“Leave him alone Bec’s, he’s a nice guy that just happens to be shy.” Kim said just before walking away to deliver the papers to the person waiting for them. Kim couldn’t shake the feeling that she did have feelings for Paul, but not like a girl should have feeling for a man. Kim had tried dating men in the past, but she just found them to macho for her to deal with, so she found comfort in the female sex, but even that didn’t feel right to her either. Kim had started to think of herself as a freak, that was why she snapped at Stacey when she called Paul a freak.
Paul had kept out the girl’s way for the rest of the week. He found it hard working two jobs, but he didn’t have any friends, so he wasn’t missing out on much of a private life. Paul would get home from the office and take a quick shower before getting ready as Paula to go to the Club and start his second job as a bar person. Paul hated shaving, so he’d spent a fair bit of money having all his body hair removed with electrolysis, so he had beautiful smooth skin.
Sorting through his wardrobe Paul soon put together an outfit to wear and he set to work on turning himself into Paula for the night, just like he did every night. Paul was still carrying a little puppy fat as he liked to call it, so once he had a Basque on he had what looked like breast poking out the top. He tucked his male part up and under before pulling up his panties after attaching stocking to the black Basque he was wearing, then he set to work on his makeup for the evening. Paul never went out in the sun, so he had an almost white look to his skin to start with, so with a little white powder on his face and on his chest and neck, he could see the gothic princess starting to show. He loved the way the plain looking boy that worked in the office all day vanished minute by minute as he added eye shadow, then lipstick and finally he drew on new eyebrows after hiding his thicker bushier ones using a trick with some wax.
“Welcome home cutie.” Paula said to the gothic girl looking back at him from the mirror, now she had the long black wig on and pinned in place. Paul had longish dirty blond hair, but he’d used a wig cap to hide it and then pinned the black wig to it just before she teased it out into a more wild look that suited the makeup she was now wearing.
Paul now Paula got up and set to work slipping into a long black peasant skirt that flared out around her due to layer upon layer of lace falling from it. She then slipped on a little PVC jacket before she sat down to put on a pair of PVC ankle boots with a three inch heel to make her look a little taller. Paula took one final look in the mirror checking to see if she looked alright.
“Necklace!” Paula shouted when she realised that she hadn’t put it back on yet after doing her makeup.
Once she had the necklace back on, she sat down to add some black nail polish to her fingernails before she grabbed her purse, which just happened to be a little backpack shaped like a coffin. Paula took one final look in the mirror before leaving for work on the Friday night.
Paula had been told by some of the other girls that worked at the club, that she reminded them of Abby from the TV show NCIS. Paula wished she was as smart as Abby was, then she wouldn’t have to work two jobs trying to get some money behind her ready for the real life test she’d have to start one day.
The taxi was waiting for Paula when she got down to the street so she got in and told the driver where she wanted to go. The taxi driver knew the club well, and wasn’t shocked that someone looking like Paula wanted to go there. Paula was good at sounding female; Paul had never had a very manly voice in the first place, which Paula was now glad about. She was soon at the club and being let in by one of the bouncers on the door getting ready for when the club opened.
“Looking good Paula.” He said with a smile as he let her in.
“Thanks Stan.” Paula smiled back at him. “How’s the boyfriend?” She asked.
“He’s fine, just worried that he’s putting on weight again.” Stan said with a roll of the eyes. “I keep telling him I don’t care; it just gives me more to cuddle.” He added with a giggle.
Paula still found it odd to hear a man that looked like Stan did, giggle, but he knew about Paula really being a male still, and didn’t care, nor did any of the others at the club. After seeing some of the sights they all got to see on a nightly basis, you become blind to it all.
“Wow girl! You look super cute tonight Paula!” Tink shouted as she ran over to Paula when she saw her walking over to the bar they would be working at together.
Tink’s real name was Tina, but everyone called her Tink because she loves anything to do with fairies and she has blond hair and causes about as much trouble as Tinkerbell does in the Disney movies about her.
“Hi Tink, what you broke now?” Paula asked as she gave the girl a hug. Paula always worried when Tink was this happy to see her.
“I’ve not broke anything Paula.” Tink said with a pout as they broke the hug.
“So what do you want me to do for you then?” Paula asked looking even more worried now.
“Same as I always want girlfriend.” Tink said with a grin. “You to start coming out shopping with me.” She added with a giggle.
“I’m not ready to reveal Paula to the world yet Tink.” Paula whined as she stepped back from Tink and headed over to the bar and then through to the back room where they kept their coats and bags. Paula and Tink had the same chat almost every night, and Tink always got the same answer.
“I’m going to keep asking until you cave and come shopping with me as Paula.” Tink said with a pout, just before kissing Paula on the cheek to let her know they were still friends.
Paula always felt a pang of pain when Tink spoke like that. It was just another reason for Paula to be let loose on the world, but he knew that building up a nice safety net for after the big reveal was important too. Paul wasn’t sure if he’d be kept on at the office, or if he even wanted to keep working there once everyone found out about Paula. Paula’s job at the club would be safe, he already knew that, but it didn’t pay enough to keep a roof over his head, or Paula’s head as it would be by then. Paula soon put them thoughts to the back of her head and got stuck in setting up the bar with Tink.
They knew the club was going to be busy tonight; it always was on a Friday and a Saturday night. The music was soon blasting out and people started to enter the club. Paula and Tink were soon having trouble keeping up with the flow of customers wanting drinks.
Paula soon found her heart was beating louder than the sound of the music though, when she looked up to serve a blond girl when she realised it was Kim from the office she worked at, or Paul worked at. “What you drinking hon?” Paula asked, hoping that the sudden look of shock was hidden by all the makeup.
Kim had never been to this club before, but she’d been talked into coming by a girl she’d been talking to online. Kim was glad to be away from the others for a bit as well. She was getting a little sick of how protective they all were about her. “I’ll have two Jack’s with coke!” Kim shouted to the gothic girl behind the bar that had just asked her what she wanted.
Paula took a couple of deep breaths as she sorted out the drinks. “It doesn’t look like she knows who I really am.” Paula thought to herself as she kept stealing the odd look at Kim while she waited for her drinks, but then she saw Kim give her a strange look before looking down at her chest again, then back up at her face with an open mouth. Paula suddenly remembered the necklace she was wearing and the fact Kim had seen it at work a couple of day ago.
Kim found herself checking out the girl sorting out the drinks for her, Kim thought she looked cute in all her gothic clothing and makeup. Kim also thought she looked familiar to her as well, but couldn’t work out why? She thought it was something about the eyes. Kim just happened to peak down at the girl’s breasts and saw a shiny black heart shaped rock hanging just above the dip line between the girls breast’s. “That looks just like the one Paul has at work?” Kim thought to herself absentmindedly. That’s when it hit Kim where she knew those eyes from and she took a closer look and let her mouth fall open as she realised that the gothic girl was really Paul from work.
“Paul?” Kim mouthed the question when she managed to get her mouth to work again.
Paula thought about playing dumb, but the look of fear on her face would have given her away if she tried, so Paula just nodded her head up and down as she spoke. “It’s Paula. Nice to meet you.”
“Hi Paula. Very nice to meet you.” Kim said with a grin as she took the two drinks from Paula and paid for them before wandering off to carry on talking with her friend.
Paula watched Kim walk away, stealing the odd look back in her direction as she made her way through the crowd of people. Paula let out a sigh of relief when she saw that Kim wasn’t in the club with Stacy, Rebecca, or either of the other two girls she’d seen come to the office to see them.
The night was turning into the worse nightmare ever for Paula as she had to serve Kim a couple more times and got the same weird smile from her. Paula knew that come Monday the whole office would know about her. Paula noticed a little later that Kim was having an argument with the girls she’d come to the club with, and it ended with the girls storming off and Kim following her.
Paula tried to put it all to the back of her mind, but she was having trouble doing that, so was making some silly mistakes. Paula was glad when one of the other girls came to take over while she went for her break.
“You okay Paula?” Tink asked looking worried for her friend.
“I’m fine, I just need to go and get some fresh air.” Paula said as she went through the back room and out though the fire exit that led out into the side alley. This is where the others went to have a cigarette while taking their breaks, but Paula just liked to feel the breeze blow across her exposed upper chest and lower legs when she was wearing a shorter skirt, but tonight she couldn’t feel much on her legs with the long skirt on, so she settled for the soothing breeze across her chest instead.
“Looks like I’ll be looking for a new job come Monday.” Paula thought to herself as she leaned against the wall enjoying the fresh air. Paula didn’t like the smell that the dry ice made as it was pumped our all over the club.
Paula had only been stood out there for a couple of minutes when she heard a couple of girls arguing just down near the end of the alley that led to the street where the front of the club was.
“Please Beth! Don’t be like this.” One girl shouted.
“Don’t please Beth me you slut!” The second girl shouted back. “I saw the way you were looking at that woman behind the bar.” She added with venom in her voice.
“I wasn’t looking at her like that hon. I think I know her from work, but she looks a little different here at the club.” The first woman said.
That’s when Paula realised that it was Kim talking about her, and she said that she knew “Her” from work, and “She” looked a little different. Paula then started to worry again about what Stacy and Rebecca would do to Paul on Monday at work. Paula was snapped out of her worries when she heard the other woman shouting at Kim.
“Look Kim, why don’t you just piss off back inside and spend some time with you friend from work then? I knew I was wasting my time with a wimp like you.” The woman said with real anger in her voice just before storming past Paula and heading deeper into the alley.
Paula was stood in the shadows where the woman couldn’t see her as she walked past. Paula watched as Kim started to follow her, but gave up on the idea and turned to return to the main street and probably the club, but her path was blocked by a couple of men that seemed to be heading straight towards her.
“Hello darling, you and your girlfriend have a falling out?” One of the men asked with a sick sounding chuckle.
“Maybe you should find yourself a real man instead of looking for another woman.” The second man said. “Tell you what darling, why don’t my friend and I show you what you’re missing, and see if we can’t convert you back to liking men again.” He added with an evil grin.
Kim panicked and tried to run past the two men, but she was not fast enough and they soon had her pinned up against the wall behind a dumpster out of sight of the main street, while one of the men clamped his hand over her mouth while the other one started to lift up her skirt.
Paula without a second thought ran down the alley and pulled one guy off Kim and kneed him in the balls just before punching him right in the face.
The man fell to the ground in a lot of pain. His partner in crime had turned on Paula, letting go of Kim to help him out, but he was soon turning back to face Kim when she grabbed the man’s hair and started pulling it out at the roots.
Paula turned around just in time to see the man pull out a knife and spin round to plunge it deep into Kim’s belly. Kim let out an ear splitting scream as she let go of the man and fell to the ground in pain. The man then kicked Kim in the stomach a couple of time before kicking her once more in the head and then charging at Paula. Paula jumped out the way as he pulled his friend to his feet and they ran off down the alley with a couple of people chasing after them.
“Kim? Kim? Oh got Kim please don’t be dead.” Paula said as she knelt down on the ground next to the still body of Kim. Paula jumped when Kim’s hand made contact with her face leaving four scratches down one cheek.
“Get away from me you bastard!” Kim spat out in anger, and then screaming in pain as she felt the pain from being stabbed.
“Kim, Kim, it’s just me Paul. Don’t move, I’ll go and get you some help.” Paula said in a calm voice.
“Paul? You look cute as a girl.” Kim smiled as she looked up into the face of this gothic looking girl she knew to be a man. “I’m going to die aren’t I?” Kim asked as the pain got worse and she reached out trying to grip something to make the pain stop. She found something to grip and she felt a slight popping sound as she pulled on it and it came away in her hand, but it felt good to keep gripping it.
Paula was too worried about Kim to notice that she’d just grabbed and pulled on the black heart shaped stone she’d been wearing around her neck, or the fact that Kim was now gripping on to it. “Someone call for an Ambulance! She’s been stabbed!” Paula shouted at a group of people heading towards them up the alley.
“They’re on their way!” Someone shouted as they got closer.
Paula soon saw the flashing blue lights and she was glad to see the Ambulance pull up just to the side of her and she got up and let the paramedics do their job. Paula looked scared when she saw a couple of police cars pull up, so she stepped back and faded into the background before going back into the club and telling Tink she wasn’t feeling to good and was going home.
“Do you want me to get a taxi to take you home hon?” Tink asked looking worried.
“I’ll be fine Tink, but thanks for caring.” Paula said with a forced smile as she left through the back door again and slipped down the alley without being noticed by anyone.
Stacy, Rebecca, Karen and Casey all burst into the hospital emergency room looking scared as they tried to find out what had happened to their friend. Karen worked at the hospital, so they were soon let into a private waiting area while surgeons worked to save Kim’s life.
“She’s still in surgery.” Karen said as she wandered back into the room with a plastic bag in her hand. “They gave me her things to look after until she’s out of surgery and in a room.” She added as she put the bag down on the table in front of her after she sat down again.
“I never should have let her go out on her own.” Stacy said, blaming herself for what happened.
“We all feel the same way Stacy, but none of us knew anything like this was going to happen.” Rebecca pointed out as she pulled her sobbing friend into a hug.
“Do any of you know who she was going out with tonight?” Casey asked.
“No, she just said it was a new friend.” Rebecca said with a shrug.
“You don’t think it was them that did this to her do you Casey?” Karen asked.
“Who knows with some of the sick freaks that are out there?” Casey replied.
“Well if I ever get my hands on them, I’ll make them wish they were never born.” Stacy said through gritted teeth.
“Maybe there’s a clue in her purse?” Rebecca said as she looked at the plastic bag on the table in front of them.
Karen was soon tipping the bag of stuff out onto the table, so they could look and see if there was any clue as to who might have done this to Kim. It was just Kim’s purse and some jewellery, so Karen opened the purse and looked to see what numbers came up on Kim’s mobile, but other than the girl’s and a couple of numbers with silly nicknames there was no clue there.
They were all soon looking at Stacy when she shouted. “What the hell is this doing here with Kim’s stuff?” Stacy was holding up the broken chain with the black polished heart shaped stone on the end of it.
“What’s so special about that?” Casey asked with a puzzled look as she held the black stone in her hand.
“Isn’t that Paul’s from the office?” Rebecca asked when she realised where she’d seen it before.
“Yes it is, and the only way Kim would have it, would be if Kim had seen him tonight.” Stacy said with anger in her voice.
“You don’t think it was Paul that did this to Kim do you?” Rebecca said with a strange look on her face.
“I don’t know who this Paul is, but the chain on this necklace is snapped like Kim ripped it off someone while being attacked.” Casey said as she looked at the broken chain again.
“We should go and tell the police about this, so they can go and arrest the bastard.” Karen said as she went to get up and leave the room.
“No Karen, stop!” Stacy said as she grabbed Karen’s hand to stop her leaving the room. “I think we should deal with this ourselves.” She added.
“In what way Stacy?” Karen asked. “This isn’t some pig that told a Lie at work you know. This bastard tried to kill our friend and he should be dealt with.” She added as she pulled her hand away from Stacy’s.
“I plan to deal with him Karen, but I’m not going to watch him talk his way out of trouble, or watch as Kim gets dragged over the coals just because she’s a girl and they think she asked for it.” Stacy said angrily.
“And just how do you plan to carry out this punishment?” Karen asked as she took her seat again to listen to what Stacy had to say.
“I was thinking of getting him to the house, and then we could carry out our own form of prison time for him.” Stacy said looking very serious about it. “We could keep him down in the cellar. There’s no window, and the house is far enough away that he won’t be heard if he starts shouting.” Stacy added as she looked at the others.
“You’re serious about this aren’t you?” Rebecca asked as she looked her friend in the eyes.
“What if we find out he’s not the one that did it?” Casey asked.
“There is no way Kim would have that thing if he wasn’t the one to do it to her.” Stacy said as she pointed at the black stone still hanging from the chain in Casey’s hand. “I think Kim ripped it from him to let us know that it was him that did it to her as well.” Stacy added.
“How do you know that this belongs to him, and not just the same thing brought by someone else?” Casey offered as an argument to what Stacy wanted them to do.
“He said it wasn’t brought from a shop, but him and a friend found it on a beach and then made it into a necklace.” Rebecca pointed out as she remembered what Paul had told them earlier in the week. “I find it a little strange for Kim to be attacked by someone with the same looking thing within the space of a week.” She added.
“I bet the little pervert’s been planning this for ages.” Stacy said getting angry again. “I say we teach this freak that he can’t get away with hurting our friend.” She added as she looked around the other three women to make sure they were all onboard with what she had in mind.
“Okay I’m in, but only if we know for a fact that he did it.” Karen said. “We need to ask him some questions before we do anything drastic.” She added as she looked at Stacy to make sure she wasn’t planning to just push him out a window or something silly like that. Not that carrying out their own version of a prison sentence wasn’t silly enough.
“Stacy and I will go into the office tomorrow and find out where he lives, and then we can all meet with him over the weekend and find out where he was tonight and show him this.” Rebecca said as she took the black stone off Casey and held it up. “If he can show us the one he was wearing the other day, then we will leave him alone, but if he can’t then we drug him and take him to the house to start his sentence.” Rebecca added in a matter of fact way.
“They said that Kim must have scratched her attacker, because they found traces of skin and blood under her fingernails.” Karen informed them all. “So we should look for any signs that he’s been scratched by someone.” Karen added.
The girl’s all agreed to the plan and then waited to see if Kim would pull through. It was a couple of hours later when the surgeon walked into the waiting room and told the girls that she’d lost a lot of blood and had a lot of damage done to her when the blade went into her, but it looked like she’d be okay in time. The girls were happy to hear that, but they were still angry that someone could do such a thing to someone as sweet as Kim.
They all left to go and get the cellar set up for their new guest, if the evidence they had matched up with the fact Paul couldn’t show them his necklace with the same looking stone on it. And he had any scratchers like Karen had said Kim gave to her attacker. Then they knew they had the right person.
Paula had got back home and then realised that she was covered in Kim’s blood, so she quickly undressed and then took a long shower trying to get it all off, but it still felt like it was there. Paul stepped out the shower and looked in the mirror and could still see bits of makeup on his face, so he sat down in his bedroom and used a couple of wipes to remove the rest of it before doing his normal skin care routine.
Paul looked at the four nasty looking scratches Kim had left him with when she thought he was one of the attackers about to have another go at her. They were very sore, but he brushed it off when he thought about all the pain Kim would be in, if she was still alive.
“God I hope Kim’s okay?” He said to the face in the mirror.
“No she’s not okay you fool, she just got stabbed and you ran off and left her all alone.” He argued with himself, or the other version of him in the mirror.
“I never should have left her side. I should have waited and told the police what the two guys looked like.” He told himself in the mirror.
“Yes, then they would have thought I did it and locked me up for attacking her, while being dressed like a female goth.” The face in the mirror said back at him.
“Maybe I should call the police and tell them what I saw, and tell them that I work at the club and I was just taking a break when I saw it all happen and rushed over to help, but got scared that I’d be in trouble because I knew the girl?” He said thinking out loud.
“And they would still think me guilty and lock me up.” He argued back.
Paul decided to call in sick tomorrow night at the club and see how things played out on Monday at the office and find out how Kim was doing. He just hoped she’d lived through it all. He put his skirt in soak and picked up the PVC Basque to make sure all the blood had been washed off it before going to bed.
He didn’t get much sleep that night, and he was sat around most of the day on Saturday like a zombie. He’d tried calling the hospital a couple of times to find out if Kim was okay, but just got told that he had to be family to find anything out. He was puzzled when his mobile rang and it was an unknown number.
“Hello?” Paul asked with worry in his voice that it was going to be the police asking why he left the scene of a murder, and how come he was dressed like a girl when he did so, but it wasn’t the police.
“Hi, Paul?” A woman asked on the other end of the phone.
“Yes this is Paul. Who am I speaking too?” Paul asked slowly.
“It’s Rebecca from work. I just wanted to let you know that Kim was stabbed last night, and is very ill in hospital.”
“She’s still alive?!” Paul shouted down the phone before he could stop himself from saying it.
To Paul it sounded like excitement that Kim was alive, but to Rebecca and the other three all listening on the other end of the phone, it just sounded like shock she was still alive. It wasn’t looking good for Paul.
“Yes she’s still alive, and should make a full recovery Paul, but her parents are having her moved to be closer to them, so I was wondering if you’d like to come and see her before she get’s moved?” Rebecca asked.
“Why does she want to see me? Did she ask to see me or something?” Paul asked with worry in his voice.
“No she’s not woken up yet, but you two do seem to get along okay at work, and I’m sure she’d like to see you when she wakes up.” Rebecca said. “We can come and pick you up if that helps?” Rebecca asked.
“We? Who’s we?” Paul asked.
“Stacy and I will come and pick you up later on, and then you can come with us to see her.” Rebecca said, but pulled a pained face when she realised her slip up.
“I’m sorry Rebecca, but I’m working tonight at my second job.” Paul said, worried that Kim might be awake and has already told them about seeing Paula last night. “I’d be happy to go and see her tomorrow though? Can you tell me what ward she’s on?” Paul asked.
“Okay that sounds cool, but I’ll come and pick you up, and then you can join me and the others for a spot of lunch before we all go over and surprise her.” Rebecca said sounding all bubbly.
Paul could hear that Rebecca was eager to talk to him away from work. He wondered if they just wanted to ask him about how Kim had seen him dressed the night before, or whether it was them wanting to warn him to not go back to the office or they would out him. Either way Paul thought it best to find out away from the office rather than Monday morning when he walked in.
“Okay lunch sounds good to me Rebecca. Do you know where I live?” Paul asked.
“Yes we were in at work this morning and looked it up on the computer.” Rebecca’s happy sounding voice said on the other end of the phone. “That’s how we got your number as well.” She added with a giggle.
“Okay, I guess I’ll see you tomorrow then.” Paul said with some shock in his voice at what he’d be doing tomorrow.
“That’s great! So I’ll pick you up at twelve tomorrow then. Bye!” Rebecca said just before the line went dead.
Rebecca, Stacy, Karen and Casey were all sat outside Pauls flat waiting to see if he decided to run or not after the phone call, but they left to go home after he didn’t look like he was going to be leaving anytime soon. They called in at a hardware shop on the way home to pick up some eye bolts and heavy duty chains and padlocks ready for the new house guest if it was proven that Paul had tried to kill Kim.
Paul called in sick at work again before spending another night worried about what Kim might have said to Rebecca and the others. The truth was Rebecca and the others hadn’t spoke to Kim, but it was true that her family were going to have her moved to a hospital closer to her old home so her mum and dad could look after her while she recovered.
The girls had all decided that they would lock Paul up and keep him that way until such time as Kim returned and handed out his sentence. Or she just let them know what they could do to him if she decided not to return to live with them.
Paul was stood outside his flat the next day waiting for Rebecca to pick him up so he could go to lunch with them. Paul hadn’t realised until this morning that he’d lost his necklace at some point the other night. He was gutted to realise that, but wasn’t going to go looking for it at the crime scene.
Rebecca pulled up in her car and Paul watched as one of the girls jumped out the back and let him get in the middle before getting back in herself.
“Hi Paul. I’m Karen and this is Casey.” The woman that had got out too let him get in said with a smile as she pointed at herself and then the woman she called Casey.
“Hi Karen, hi Casey.” Paul said with a nervous smile. None of the girls seemed bothered if they did know about Paula, so he took that as a good sign.
Paul felt even more nervous when he realised that he was smaller than the other four women sat in the car with him.
None of them said much as Rebecca drove to a place where they could eat lunch, she pulled into a nice looking pub that served Sunday lunches and they all got out. Paul thought it felt nice to be hanging around with four beautiful women while going out for lunch. They soon found a nice quiet table in a far corner and they all sat down while deciding what to have. Once they had all made up their minds. Karen went up to the bar to get them all a drink and order the food.
“Paul, I was telling Casey here about that beautiful black heart shaped stone you have around your neck. Can you show her for me sweetie?” Rebecca asked with a smile.
“I’d love to Rebecca, but I’m not wearing it at the minute.” Paul said as he felt even more nervous now, and had an idea where this chat was going.
“Is it that you’re just not wearing it at the minute, or that you don’t have it anymore?” Stacey asked looking daggers at him.
All four girls had already noticed the scratches down his cheek, and had a pretty good idea where they came from.
Paul noticed that Rebecca and Casey were also looking at him in the same way. “I don’t have it anymore. I lost it Friday night.” Paul said as he hung his head in shame. He knew that everything was going to come out now.
“Where were you Friday night?” Stacey asked as she leaned across the table with her hands balled into fists.
“I have a feeling you already know the answer to that question.” Paul said, not wanting to say it while in a public place where everyone could hear him.
“So you own up to the fact you did it then?” Rebecca asked in shock that this freak could sit so calmly and own up to stabbing their friend.
Karen had come back with the drinks and handed Paul his first before giving all the other girls theirs. Paul being nervous had a dry mouth, so he gulped his glass of coke down pretty much in one go. Karen smiled as she nodded at the others so they knew she’d just spiked Paul’s drink, and he was already feeling it.
“I’m not feeling too good.” Paul said as the room started to spin, then he just blacked out.
Karen never ordered any food in the first place, so they all got up after finishing their drinks and managed to get Paul out to Rebecca’s car where they dropped him in the trunk and then chained his hands and feet together, just in case he woke on the way back to the house. Karen didn’t think he would, but better safe than sorry.
Once back at the house they all dragged Paul into the house and down to the basement where he would be living from now on. They stripped his clothes off him and were shocked to see that he was hairless from the neck down.
“That just looks so weird.” Stacey said as she looked at his smooth skin.
“I saw that on one of them cop programs.” Casey said looking excited. “Sexual predators get rid of all their body hair to stop the cops finding any DNA at the scene of the crime.” She added with pride.
“Looks like we truly caught ourselves one sick little puppy then.” Karen said as she helped Stacey get Paul chained to the wall before they then chained him to what looked like an old saw horse with his naked backside on show as an easy target.
Karen pushed a large ball gag into his mouth and buckled it tightly shut before she added a padlock to keep it in place.
“Where did you find that thing Karen?” Rebecca asked with a raised eyebrow.
“That sex shop up on London road.” Karen said with a grin.
“Can he still breathe alright?” Rebecca asked looking worried.
“It would save us the trouble if he didn’t.” Stacey said as she kicked Paul’s leg and made him groan. “He’s already owned up to stabbing Kim, and god knows what else he’s done to women before that.” Stacey added with another kick.
“I’m not going to be party to murder Stacey!” Karen snapped as she pulled Stacey away from Paul before she did something they would all regret. “The ball has a hole through the middle, so he can breathe just fine.” Karen answered Rebecca’s question.
“I agree with Karen.” Casey said looking worried at the way Stacey was acting. “We’ve taken him off the street now, so girls are safe again, but I won’t be part of killing someone. That would make us no better than him.” She added as she pointed at Paul who was just starting to wake up.
Paul started to realise that he’d blacked out, but he couldn’t remember were, or what he was doing when it happened. He went to move his mouth and realised that it was wedged open with a large ball in it, but he could still breathe through it. Feeling around with his tongue he found a hole in the middle that he could suck air through. Then he tried to move his arms but they were tied to something, or it felt more like they were chained. He opened his eyes and saw Rebecca, Stacey, Karen and Casey all stood looking at him. Paul tried to move again, then he started to panic and really thrash around when he realised that he was chained up and very naked.
“What are you doing to me?” Paul asked, but nothing but mumbles came out.
“I’m sorry sweetie, but we can’t understand a single thing you’re trying to say, not that we’d be interested in any of it.” Karen said as she knelt down to look Paul in the eyes. “You see you’ve already told us that you stabbed Kim while trying to rape her on Friday night.” Karen added as she slapped him across the face.
Paul was in shock when he heard Karen say that about him. Paul suddenly remembered what Stacey had asked him, and he owned up to it, but he thought that she was talking about him being dressed as a woman, not that he’d tried to rape and then kill Kim.
“I didn’t do it!” Paul tried to scream at them all, but nothing that sounded like that came out of his mouth, just more mumbles.
“Let me guess? You didn’t do it now; it was some other man that was wearing the same shiny black heart shaped stone around his neck?” Stacey said looking angry at what she thought Paul had done to Kim. “I bet it was some other woman that gave you those scratches as well!” Stacey shouted at him.
Paul started pulling at the chains holding him down to the saw horse even more now as he shook his head from side to side.
“We thought you might change your mind when you realised that your prison time would be served out in this room.” Stacey said with an evil gleam in her eyes.
Paul watched her get up and walk over to a table where she picked up a long stick and walked back over to where his head was facing.
“We know we can’t keep you gagged all the time, as you will need to eat and drink. When we feel like feeding you that is.” Stacey said as she playfully tapped the stick against Pauls face and arms. “To show you what will happen if you ever try to speak when the gag is out, we will now each give you ten strokes with this cane.” Stacey added as she walked behind Paul to where his naked backside was on show for them all to see.
None of the girls were happy about hurting Paul even if he did stab Kim, but they had all talked about it and decided that doing this now could stop any trouble later. They hoped it would scare him into behaving himself.
Paul was in a wild panic now as he felt the cane tap against his bottom. He’d never been caned before, but he had a very low tolerance for pain at the best of times, never mind being struck forty times. Paul let out a scream from his throat as the cane struck him for the first time, he’d never felt anything like it before in his life. Then he felt another and another until he lost count as he cried and begged like a baby for them to just stop, or kill him now to end it all.
Casey was the last of the four to give Paul his ten strokes of the cane, and she hated every second of it. She never realised that a man could cry and scream like that, but he did and they left him passed out from the pain. while they went up stairs to calm down.
If they were out to break what little spirit Paul had, they’d done it with the cane. He would have done anything they asked after that, just so he never felt that thing go across his bottom again. His backside was on fire when he finally woke again, still chained to the saw horse.
“Karen? Do you have anything you can put on them welts to take some of the pain away?” Casey asked as they all sat at the kitchen table with bottles of water.
“Yes, I’ll go back down in a minute and sort it out.” Karen said with a sad look. “This just got very real didn’t it?” Karen asked as she saw the others felt the same way she did.
“He sure didn’t look like much of a sexual predator just now.” Stacey said. She didn’t look like the same angry person that first took the cane to Paul’s backside.
“It wasn’t the thrill you thought it would be then Stacey?” Karen asked as she got up and left the room to go and get some cream to put on Paul’s backside.
“I thought punishing him would make me feel better, but it didn’t. I just feel worse now.” Stacey said as Karen came back into the room with a tube of cream.
“I’ll come down with you Kaz.” Casey said as she got up from the table with her half drank bottle of water in her hand. “I’m not going to let him die of thirst.” She added when she saw the strange look Karen gave her.
Karen just smiled as she led the way back down to the cellar where they could still hear Paul sobbing as he tried to free himself from the saw horse. “I’ll put some cream on you, and then I’ll let you loose from that thing.” Karen said as she crouched down to look Paul in the eyes.
Paul jumped when he saw Karen crouch down and talk to him; he was worried he’d made to much noise crying so he went quiet and just looked at her with fear in his eyes. He didn’t understand what she’d just said, but he saw the tube of cream in her hand just before she got up again and walked out of sight.
“Casey, can you clean his face up while I put this cream on his bottom and the backs of his legs, where we whipped him?” Karen asked as she started putting the cream on his bottom. Paul jumped, but never let a sound escape his mouth, worried that it would earn him another caning if he did.
Casey was already on the case and she wiped away the tears, snot and drool from his face and chin. “We’ll unchain you from this thing in a minute and then you can go and lie down.” Casey said as she pointed at the saw horse and then the mattress in the corner of the cellar.
Once Karen was done putting the cream on, she and Casey got the keys to the locks holding Paul to the saw horse and they undid the chains holding him down, so the only chain left was the one that bolted a chain from his left leg to an eyebolt in the floor to stop him escaping. Even at full stretch Paul could only reach half way across the floor, so anyone entering the cellar was safe from being attacked.
Paul scurried onto the mattress and went right up into the corner as far away from the two women as he could get, wincing as he sat down on his sore bottom. He lay on his side but still tried to make himself as small as he could.
“Do you want some water Paul?” Casey asked as she knelt down on the mattress and went to remove the gag from his mouth.
Paul nodded, but looked worried when he saw Casey getting closer and closer to his head with something in her hand.
“Relax Paul; I just need to remove the gag so you can drink.” Casey said in a calming voice. “As long as you stay quiet, then you can stay with the gag out.” She promised him as she undid the lock and then undid the strap and pulled out the large ball from behind his teeth.
Paul worked some feeling back into his aching mouth as he took the half full bottle of water from Casey and drank it all down. He wanted to thank her, but not being able to speak meant that he couldn’t so he bowed his head until it touched the floor just in front of where Casey was now stood with Karen looking down at him.
“I think he’s trying to thank you Casey.” Karen said as she watched.
“You keep doing as your told Paul, and you’ll not be hurt anymore than is needed.” Casey said as she took the bottle from his hand and then followed Karen up the steps and back into the kitchen where Rebecca and Stacey were still sat at the kitchen table.
“Did you unchain him while you were down there?” Stacey asked.
“Yes we did, and he’s lying down on the mattress now resting. Casey took the gag out and he had some water, but never even tried to speak to either of us.” Karen added, so Stacey knew that he understood that making a sound would lead to another caning.
Paul was cold and sore, but he just lay on the mattress shivering as he thought about the mess his life was now in. He found himself thinking about Kim, and what Samantha his old friend was doing at this moment? Then he started crying again as he thought about how he’d never get to just walk down the high street window shopping, or going for a burger when he got hungry. Then he thought about how he’d never get to be Paula again, or have the surgery to complete the mistake he was born with.
Rebecca and Stacey took a couple of blankets down to Paul a little later as well as a sandwich for him and a full bottle of water. Paul was asleep so they went to cover him with the blanket and let him sleep a little longer, but he woke as Rebecca covered him up and he screamed as he saw Stacey looking at him.
Scared that he just earned himself another caning. He was soon kneeling with his head touching the floor just in front of where Stacey was stood looking at him, he tried to show her he was sorry for making a noise.
“What’s he trying to do?” Stacey asked with a puzzled look on her face as she looked at Rebecca for an answer.
“He’s trying to say sorry for making a sound.” Came Karen’s voice from just behind them as she came down to check on his bottom while they were feeding him. You told him not to make a sound, or he’d get caned again, so this is how he lets you know he’s sorry for making a mistake.” Karen added as she looked at Paul’s bottom while he stayed knelt on the floor in front of Stacey.
Karen could see that Stacey didn’t expect this kind of response from him; Karen knew that Stacey wanted him to fight her, and give her a reason to hurt him, but this was just too easy. “How do I make him stop?” Stacey asked as she stepped back from him.
“You need to tell him he’s not in trouble, and he can eat his food.” Karen said with a shrug, not really knowing if that would work or not.
“I’ll let you off this time Paul, so just sit up and eat your food.” Stacey said in a firm voice.
Paul grabbed the sandwich and went back into the far corner of his mattress and started to eat while he kept an eye on them all. Once he was done he came back to Stacey and put the plate at her feet and knelt like he had to say sorry.
“You did well, now lie down and rest.” Stacey said just before she picked up the plate and went back to the kitchen.
“We need to sort him out with some clothes to wear. I’m not keen on going down there and looking at a naked man every day.” Casey said to the others as they all sat around the table.
“We could get him some overhauls like they give normal prisoners.” Stacey offered as an answer to their problem.
“That won’t work because we’d have to remove the leg shackle to put them on and then change them when they got dirty.” Karen pointed out the problem with that. “We need something that will cover him up, but leave it so he can use the bathroom and change without us needing to unchain him.” Karen added with a thoughtful look on her face.
“What about putting him in a dress of some sort?” Rebecca offered. “It will keep him covered, but also make it easy for toilet trips. He also won’t be eager to try and escape if he’s wearing a dress either.” She added with a grin, as she thought about him running down the road while wearing a dress.
That could work.” Stacey said looking excited at the thought of putting him in a dress. “It will also let him see that he’s no better than a woman as well.” She added with anger, as she thought about her friend still very ill in hospital.
“I’ve got a couple of old dresses he can wear.” Karen said as she left the kitchen to go get the two dresses she was thinking about.
Karen soon returned with the dresses, and they all went back down to the cellar to give Paul his new prison uniform.
Paul had to shield his eyes when the light came on, as it was pitch black down there without it. There was no window, or outside light of any sort when the single strip light in the middle of the room was turned off. The strip light was behind a protective guard, so Paul couldn’t break it and use it as a weapon against them. Not that he could reach it with the chain attached to his leg and the floor. Paul was curled up in the corner of his makeshift bed as his eyes got use to the light again. He looked scared to death when he saw the four women looking at him.
“This is what you’ll wear from now on Prisoner.” Stacey said as she threw one of the dresses at him.
Paul held up the cloth that Stacey had just thrown at him and saw it was a orange dress that looked a couple of seasons out of style now, and looked nothing like the Goth clothing Paula liked to wear. Paul worked out which way was the front and he slipped it over his head and winced when he pulled it down over his bottom, aggravating the welts that the cane had left behind.
“You’ll be given three toilet breaks each day Prisoner!” Stacey shouted to get Paul’s attention. “One in the morning, one in the evening when we all get home from work, and then again just before lights out!” Stacey added with a boom to her voice, just like she’d head them do in the movies.
Karen, Casey and Rebecca just looked at her with a raised eyebrow. Stacey saw the look and just shrugged at them.
“I think we should leave him a bucket to use, just in case he can’t wait for one of his toilet breaks.” Casey pointed out.
“The prisoner better be able to wait, or the prisoner will feel the cane again.” Stacey said with an evil grin as she picked up the cane and flexed it in her hands while looking straight at Paul.
“I agree with Casey on this one Stacey.” Karen said as she pulled Stacey back and took the cane off her when she saw how scared Paul looked as he tried to push himself further and further into the corner of his mattress. “He could suffer permanent bladder damage if he’s not allowed to use a toilet when he needs to.” Karen added.
Stacey went to say something, but stopped when she saw the look the other three gave her, so she decided to torment Paul in other ways that the others wouldn’t know about.
“Okay, you make a valid point Karen.” Stacey said with a smile as she walked over to the other side of the room and picked up a plastic bucket and brought it back over to where Paul could reach it.
“Do you need to use the toilet now Paul?” Rebecca asked. Paul looked up at her and then the others, just before he nodded his head up and down to say yes he did. “Okay then, but we need to put these on you before you can leave the cellar.” Rebecca said as she held up a set of handcuffs and a set of leg irons.
Paul looked worried, but let Rebecca put the leg irons on him and then she and Casey helped Paul to his feet. Paul put his hands out to let them put the cuffs on, but jumped when Stacey shouted at him.
“Put your hands behind your back prisoner! We don’t trust you not to try anything if we leave them in front.” Stacey took the cuffs out of Rebecca’s hand and spun Paul around quick enough to nearly cause him to fall over if Karen hadn’t been there to catch him.
“Take it easy Stace! We don’t want to have to explain how he got hurt at a hospital.” Karen pointed out through gritted teeth.
Stacey got the message, as she realised that turning up to an A&E with a handcuffed male would cause problems for them all. “He may wish he was dead soon.” Stacey said as she looked straight into Paul’s eyes. She smiled when she saw him cower away from her as she looked at him.
Karen let Stacey lead the way up the stairs and then they let Paul follow her, while the others followed behind. It took some time for Paul to get up the stairs due to the short chain between the leg irons. He had to go up one step at a time, but they wanted it this way to stop him being able to run away if he tried.
Paul shuffled his way through the kitchen and out into a hallway and across to another door that led into a downstairs toilet that was large enough for them all to enter. Paul saw that a chain had been placed around the base of the toilet bowl and padlocked in place with a small amount sticking out.
“Take a seat on the toilet for us prisoner.” Stacey said as she pointed for Paul to sit down.
Paul did as he was told, but looked a little puzzled as he did it, but all became clear when he watched Stacey use another padlock to lock the leg irons chain to the chain wrapped around the base of the toilet.
“The prisoner will always sit down to use the toilet, and will be chained to it before the handcuffs are removed. Once you’ve finished, you will then put the seat down and put the cuffs back on with the hands behind your back before you are unlocked from the toilet again.” Stacey said as she looked Paul in the eyes.
Stacey was hoping he’d slip up and say yes he understood, but Paul just nodded his head at her while not making a sound. Stacey just huffed at him as she let Karen take the cuffs off and let him use the toilet.
“We’ll be just outside the door Paul, but the door will be left open at all times.” Karen said, not that Paul could walk over to the door and close it while he was chained to the toilet like he was.
“I think one of us should stand in here and keep an eye on the prisoner.” Stacey said as she tried to brush off Karen’s hand when she went to lead her out the bathroom.
“Out now!” Karen said as she gave Stacey a stern look, and pointed out into the hallway.
Stacey knew better than to argue with Karen when she had that look on her face. Karen had worked her way up to head nurse at the hospital by not taking crap from people; Stacey would be one of them people too.
“We shouldn’t leave the prisoner alone in there Karen.” Stacey whined once they were out in the hallway.
“And what do you think he’s going to do? Try to kill us all using a toilet roll?” Karen asked sarcastically. “And what’s with all this, the prisoner crap as well?” Karen asked.
“I want him to know just what he is while he’s here.” Stacey said trying to look hurt at Karen’s comments. “I’m also just making the rules clear to him as well. You’ll all thank me when he tries to escape, or kill you in your sleep.” Stacey added looking a little crazy.
“I’m going to cut back on your coffee intake I think Stace.” Casey said looking worried for her friend and how all this was affecting her.
“He doesn’t look all that scary to me Stace, he looked ready to wet himself down in the cellar when you started shouting at him.” Rebecca said with a sarcastic laugh.
Karen had heard enough from Stacey, so she poked her head around the toilet door to see if Paul had done. She saw him sat on the toilet with his hands behind his back. Karen being paranoid because of what Stacey had just been saying kept a wide birth of Paul while she checked to make sure he had put the cuffs back on properly. She saw that he had, so she knelt down and un-cuffed him from the toilet and then helped him to stand up. Karen had noticed he looked to be in some pain, but he had been ordered to sit down on the area that they had all caned him earlier in the day.
Paul shuffled out the toilet and then followed Stacey and Rebecca back through the kitchen to the cellar door and then let Karen and Casey lead him back down the steps one at a time. Once at the bottom he was put back on the single leg cuff before they removed the set of leg irons, and then sat him down on his mattress before undoing the handcuffs.
They all stood and watched Paul scurry over to the corner again and curl up into as tight a ball as he could with his back to them all, to scared of what they might do to him next.
That’s how things went on for the next couple of weeks as they each took it in turns to take food down to him and they would put leg irons and cuffs on him when he needed the bathroom or a shower. Not once did he ever try to speak or lash out at any of them.
They were all sat in the living room after returning him to the cellar after a toilet trip when Karen told them about an idea she’d had. “I’ve been thinking of chemically castrating him.”
“What?” Casey said. Shocked at what Karen had just said to them all. “He’s not been any trouble at all. Why would you do such a thing?” She asked with anger.
“It won’t hurt him Casey. I just want to block production of testosterone and give him some female hormones to make him a little calmer.” Karen said.
“He’s calm now though Karen! I think you’re all beginning to take this a little too far.” Rebecca said looking angry at the thought of turning Paul into a girl, or some form of a girl.
“He does kind of look a little girlish anyway, so I can’t see as it would hurt anything.” Stacey said, siding with Karen.
“You want to make him into a girl?” Rebecca asked. “What happened to us waiting for Kim to come back and decide on his punishment?” She added.
“None of us have spoken to Kim since all this happened, and at this point I don’t even know if she will ever come back.” Karen pointed out.
Kim’s parents had got Kim moved before she ever woke up. The only contact the girls had with Kim for the time being was through her mum and dad, so they couldn’t really ask what had happened, or what she wanted them to do with the guy that did it to her.
“I’m against the whole idea myself. Hell I’m not even sure he was the one to do all that stuff to Kim now.” Rebecca said. “I’ve not seen one sign that leads me to believe that Paul could stab Kim.” She added.
“Then how else do you explain the reason for her having the necklace?” Karen asked. “We all know that the police say a woman saved Kim’s life that night, but vanished before police could question her.” Karen added.
“Do whatever you want, but don’t expect me to give him any drugs that will make him a woman.” Casey said as she got up from the table and went up to her room. She wasn’t going to stop them from turning Paul into a woman, but she wasn’t going to help do it either.
Rebecca didn’t say anything at all, but she’d had very little to do with Paul since this all started. She just let the others sort him out while she blanked it all. Rebecca just wanted her friend Kim back.
The weeks turned into months and Karen kept providing the drugs for them to give Paul. Paul started to notice changes in his body as his chest became itchy to start with, and then he saw that it was getting puffy. He was also gaining weight in the same places a woman would and he knew that they were feeding him female hormones, but didn’t care about it anymore. He just woke and dressed in the clothes provided to him and then sat in his little room in the cellar waiting to be taken to the bathroom or toilet and then returned to the cellar.
Karen would check on him every couple of days to make sure he was still healthy enough. Casey would make sure he got fed a couple of times a day and Stacey would entertain him in the evenings. She would have him sit for hours practicing his makeup, but she never noticed how good he was to start with.
Stacey kept up the fear factor with him though, even though he’d never tried to speak since that first caning they gave him. She would tell him that Kim would be coming home soon, and then they would all decide what they were going to do with him.
“How would you like to become a prostitute? You could start to earn your keep then.” Stacey said one night while she sat and watched him applying his lipstick for the tenth time.
Paul looked scared when he heard Stacey say that to him. He didn’t want to become a prostitute, or do anything like that with a man. He cried himself to sleep on nights like that, as he tried to work out why Stacey was always so mean to him when he never did anything to upset her.
Stacey had filled his head so full of rules that he was scared to even breathe around her most the time. She would sometimes shout at him for no other reason than she’d had a crappy day at work, and felt the need to reduce Paul to tears to make herself feel a little better.
Karen and Casey would just sit down there and read a book while Paul sat on his mattress looking bored for something to do. Karen and Casey finally started talking to Paul, but he never answered either of them, or tried to nod. He was just an ear to listen to them when they wanted to talk. Paul liked to listen to them; it made him feel just that little more like a girl. He would sit and cry for no reason as one of them told him a story. He put that down to all the hormones they had him on.
Kim had been recovering at her parents’ house for the past five months now, and she was ready to return to her friends and get back to a more normal life again. She was still a little weak, but she’d not been doing much walking around with her mum playing shadow when ever Kim tried to get up and do anything.
The other reason for Kim getting back to her friends and work, were so she could finally sit and have a chat with Paul about what happened the night she saw him working at that club. She wanted to thank him for saving her life, and stopping her from being raped by them two men. The police had caught them both, but Kim hadn’t been able to talk with her friends about it because of her mum not letting her.
“I really think you should give it a couple more months before you try going back to work dear.” Kim’s mum argued as she watched her daughter packing her bags ready for her dad driving her back to her friend’s house the next day.
Kim hadn’t called and told the other girls she was coming home, she was going to surprise Stacey and Rebecca at work the next day.
“I love you for all you’ve done to help me get well again mum, but I’m going to go nuts if I stop here any longer.” Kim smiled as she gave her mum a hug to thank her for looking after her.
“I know I can be a pain dear, but it’s only because I love you so much.” Her mum said as she hugged her daughter back.
Kim got an early night and was up and dressed when her father came down the next morning. Kim made her dad some toast and a mug of tea before they left for the long drive back down to be with her friends.
Rebecca was sat filing some paperwork just before lunchtime when she thought she was seeing things. She looked up and saw Kim walking towards her desk with a big grin on her face.
“Kim! Is that really you girl?” Rebecca shouted as she got up and ran over to hug her friend.
“Hi Bec’s! Did you miss me?” Kim asked with a giggle as she let Rebecca hug her.
“Have I ever shrimp.” Rebecca giggled. “Things have been insane since you went home.” She added with a frown.
Kim was soon being hugged by Stacey as she walked back into the room and saw Kim stood talking to Rebecca. “Why didn’t you call and let us know you were coming back today?” Stacey asked as she stepped back to take a better look at her friend. “You’ve lost weight girlfriend.” Stacey added with a frown.
“Getting stabbed will do that to you Stace.” Kim giggled as she did a quick spin to let the two of them take a good look at her. “My dad’s waiting down in the car, so I’ll head back to the house and get settled in.” Kim said as she got ready to leave.
Kim kept looking around in some hope that Paul would be around someplace, but she couldn’t see him. She was soon looking at Stacey when she said that Kim should put her stuff in Rebecca’s car and then spend the afternoon with them getting back into the swing of things ready for her starting back herself soon.
“I like the sound of that.” Kim said with a grin as she walked with Rebecca and Stacey down to move her bags from her dad’s car to Rebecca’s. Her dad gave her a hug before getting back in his car and driving home again.
Kim wandered around the office saying hi to everyone in the afternoon while Stacey and Rebecca got on with their work. Kim decided to ask Mandy the floor head about what happened to Paul as she still hadn’t seen him around yet.
“Hi Mandy. Can you tell me if Paul is still working here?” Kim asked as she sat down on a spare seat next to Mandy’s desk.
“No he left around the same time you got attacked Kim.” Mandy said with a sad look. “He just never turned up on the Monday morning. No phone call or letter to explain his reason.” Mandy added with a shrug.
“Poor guy must have been too scared of me telling everyone about him.” Kim thought to herself as she let out a sigh.
“You thinking of coming back to work here?” Mandy asked.
“I’ve not told Bec’s and Stace yet, but I spoke to the bosses last week, and I start back here tomorrow.” Kim said with a grin.
“That’s wonderful news Kim. It will be nice to have another body around to help with the work load.” Mandy giggled as she gave Kim a quick hug, before letting her go back to Stacey and Rebecca.
Stacey and Rebecca hadn’t missed Kim looking around, like she had lost something. “Do you think she remembers that it was Paul that attacked her?” Stacey asked Rebecca.
“Well she’s looking for something, but she doesn’t look too worried or upset about it, so it’s hard to say.” Rebecca said.
“How do you think we should handle her meeting Paul again?” Stacey asked Rebecca.
“What you asking me for Stace? I want nothing to do with any of this crap anymore.” Rebecca said as she raised her hands in some form of disclaimer.
“You’re still part of all this Bec’s.” Stacey warned. “You gave him ten good strokes with that cane the first day.” Stacey reminded her.
“I remember it Stace. I have nightmares about it most nights.” Rebecca snapped at her friend. “I still think it was wrong to do what we did, and that’s the reason I’ve had no part of what you’ve been doing to him since that day.” She added just before Kim wondered back over to them.
Stacey slipped away long enough to call Karen and Casey to warn them that Kim was back and would be returning home with them later this evening when they finished work. They were both happy to hear about Kim being back, and said they would keep Paul down in the cellar until later in the night when they let Kim decide what they should do with him.
Kim smiled when Rebecca pulling into the driveway of their home and she was glad to see Karen and Casey come running out the house to great her.
“God we’ve missed you Kimmie!” Casey screamed as she gave Kim a big hug.
“Hi Casey. I’ve missed all you too.” Kim giggled as she let Casey bounce her around in a hug.
“I hope you’ve had enough of seeing your parents? Because we’re never letting you leave again Kimmie.” Karen warned just before she also gave Kim a big hug.
The girls all helped Kim get her bags into the house and up to her room before they all returned to the living room to find out what Kim had been up to the past five months.
“I’ve not been doing much at all. Just resting and being driven mad by my mother.” Kim giggled. “I spent some time talking to the police about the man that stabbed me as well.” Kim added with a shiver.
“Did you ever remember what he looked like?” Karen asked.
Kim looked confused about something for a couple of minutes as she tried to work out whether or not to tell them her big secret. She decided that since Paul had moved on, it wouldn’t hurt for her to tell them what she knew now.
“I left some details out about the night I was attacked when I finally spoke to the police.” Kim said looking nervous.
“You knew the person that attacked you.” Stacey more told Kim than asked her.
“No, he was just some drunken asshole that wanted to turn me back to liking men again.” Kim said with a shrug. “The thing I left out was the fact I knew the woman that saved my life.” Kim added with a sigh.
“How could you not know it was Paul?” Stacey asked in amazement.
“You already knew about Paul?” Kim asked with a puzzled look, not understanding that they had crossed lines about what happened that night.
“Yes we worked it all out the night you were stabbed hon.” Karen said as she took hold of Kim’s hand to comfort her.
“Why did you never tell the police about him?” Stacey asked.
“I didn’t think it was right to drag him into it all after what he did.” Kim said looking sad that she never got to thank him for saving her life.
“Why would you want to protect that freak?” Stacey snapped at Kim.
“He wasn’t a freak! He was just confused.” Kim snapped back in his defence.
“Confused? You call going around stabbing women is just him being confused?” Stacey asked.
“No! That asshole is in prison awaiting his trial as we speak.” Kim huffed at Stacey.
“How can he be in prison Kim?” Karen asked confused now, just like the rest of them were.
“The police caught the two men that attacked me. They arrested them just over two months ago now.” Kim told them.
“What about Paul? He was the one that attacked you Kim.” Stacey said.
“Paul never attacked me. Paul was the one that saved me; he was dressed as a woman when he did it though. Looked really cute as well. Dressed as a Goth.” Kim told them as she remembered watching him, or her drop one of the men to the floor with a knee to the balls.
“Paul was the girl that saved your life?” Karen asked as her throat went all dry and she looked like she was about to throw up. None of the other girls looked to healthy after hearing what Kim just said to them either.
“Yes, I was shocked when I realised who she was, or he was.” Kim said looking confused. “I took a girl I’d met to that rock club, The Rock Shack and I was getting some drinks from the bar when I noticed that the girl serving me had on a necklace just like the one Paul was wearing earlier in the week, and then it dawned on me where I knew the girl from.” Kim told them.
“How did you get from being served drinks in the club, to you being attacked and stabbed in an alley?” Rebecca asked.
“I was so surprised to find out that Paul was also a girl that worked in a night club, that I kept checking her out and my date didn’t like it, so she left and I followed to try and explain it to her. One thing led to another and I was soon being man handled by a couple of creeps, then Paul was there laying into one of the guys and distracting the one that was trying to rape me.” Kim said with a shudder as she remembered that night like it was just yesterday. “I started pulling the guys hair to stop him ganging up on Paul and then he turned and stabbed me.” Kim added as she put her hand over the spot where she’d been stabbed.
“How did you end up with Paul’s necklace then Kim?” Casey asked.
“I didn’t know I had, but I do remember grabbing something as I was in a lot of pain.” Kim said as she thought back to laying on the ground while Paul cradled her in his arms. “He stayed with me until the paramedics turned up, then he left so the police didn’t ask him too many questions I gather. I think I scratched him when I thought the man was coming back to finish the job he started, but Paul had scared them off.” Kim added looking sad again.
“Oh god what have we done?” Stacey said with a look of dread on her face as she looked at the other three.
“Are you all the reason he’s not working at the office anymore?” Kim asked. “Please don’t tell me you scared him off?” Kim added looking hurt that they had done that.
“No what we’ve done is much much worse Kim” Karen said as tears started streaming down her face.
Kim braced herself as the four girls explained what they’d done to Paul.
EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you
Paul had been asleep until he heard shouting from up stairs, then he was blinded when the lights in the cellar came on lighting up the room. He was used to being in the dark most the time, so he was totally blind as he heard lots of foot falls on the stairs. He’d sat up and gone into the corner like he always did when the girls sounded angry.
“What the hell have you done?!” Paul heard a new woman’s voice scream at him.
Paul fell forward shaking as he placed his head on the ground to show that he was sorry for whatever he’d done wrong. He couldn’t think of anything. Karen had sat and watched him eat a sandwich and then drink a bottle of water before making him take the pills she handed him, and then she gave him a look over before going back up the stairs and turning off the light again to leave him in the dark, earlier in the day.
“Paul please sit up and look at me.” Kim said as she fell to her knees and tried to make Paul look at her and see that she was here to help him.
Paul looked up and then started screaming in pure panic as he slid back and started pulling is leg trying to get the chain to snap, or just pull his leg out so he could get away. He saw Kim being there as a sign they were going to sentence him for what he did to her. The scream sounding like that of an animal in pain, more than a person fearing for their life.
“Do something for god’s sake; he’s going to hurt himself.” Kim said in a panic when she saw the blood start to pour out his ankle with the steel band around it as it cut into his skin making it bleed even more, but he just kept pulling at it as he made a strange sound.
Kim, Rebecca, Stacey and Casey all jumped on Paul while Karen ran up stairs to get something to sedate him until they could calm him down. Paul was still trying to fight them all off when he felt a prick in his arm and then everything went black.
Paul felt life flowing back into him, but it was all still fuzzy to start with and his ankle was hurting, but the oddest thing was the feel of someone stroking his hair while they rocked him back and forth. He slowly opened his eyes to find himself in a proper bed in a proper bedroom, and wearing a soft warm cotton night gown.
“Don’t panic Paul, you’re safe now.” Kim’s voice said in a soothing way. “Do you understand me Paul?” Kim asked as she helped him to sit up on the bed so she could look at him.
Paul looked at her beautiful face and smiled before he nodded his head up and down to let her know he understood her.
“Please speak to me Paul.” Kim said with tears running down her cheeks. “I had no idea they had done this to you, or I would have come back sooner.
Paul looked worried as he pointed at his mouth and then shook his head from side to side to let Kim know that he wasn’t allowed to speak ever, as it was bad if he did.
“You won’t be in trouble Paul, I promise you that.” Kim said as she went to hold his hand to reassure him, but he pulled away and looked around the room for his prison clothes, but he couldn’t find them anywhere.
Paul leapt off the bed and then fell to the ground when he tried to put weight on his bad ankle. He let out a slight whimper as the pain shot up his leg. He slapped a hand over his mouth as he knelt down and put his head on the floor to show he was sorry for making a sound.
Kim started sobbing as she realised that they had broken him so badly that he could no long talk, or understand anything other than what he’d been programmed to do for the past five months. How were they ever going to get the old Paul back? Kim could also see that all the hormones Karen had been giving him, had also done things to alter his body into that of a young woman.
Paul now had breasts, and his figure had filled out to give him the shape of a woman. His hair was a mess, but it was much longer and fuller than when she last saw it at work. He had long wild looking black hair the very last time she saw him, and he also looking like a cute little Goth girl as well.
“You’re forgiven for making a sound Paul. Please sit up now.” Kim said, but hated every word of it.
Paul sat up and smiled at her before waiting to be told what to do next.
“Are you hungry Paul? Would you like something to eat?” Kim asked.
Paul looked around on the floor for his plate that they normally gave him his food on, but couldn’t see it. He looked at Kim with a hurt look, like he’d done something wrong and now he had to go without a meal for it.
“You’re not in trouble Paul. We’ll go down to the kitchen and have a meal down there.” Kim smiled as she slid off the bed and stood next to Paul who was still kneeling on the floor looking up at Kim. “Stand up and come with me.” Kim ordered.
Paul unable to resist an order, stood up and let Kim hold his hand as she led him out the bedroom and down to the kitchen where he could hear the others talking. They all stopped and looked at Kim and Paul when they entered the kitchen. He quickly fell to his knees and placed his head on the floor to say sorry for not being dressed.
“Stand up Paul and take a seat at the table.” Kim told him firmly.
Karen, Stacey, Rebecca and Casey all watched in horror as the young man did as Kim told him, but still looked scared that this was some sort of test that he would be punished for later.
“That’s it, sit down here and wait for Rebecca and Casey to serve up dinner.” Kim smiled as she helped Paul sit down.
Rebecca and Casey were soon serving up bolognaise for them all. Paul just sat looking at the plate of food with a puzzled look on his face, and then he tried to pick a piece of pasta up with his fingers. The sauce was really hot and he dropped it again before putting his finger in his mouth to sooth the pain. He hadn’t eaten anything hot since first being placed down in the cellar, and Stacey had forbid him from ever using anything to eat with other than his fingers.
“Use the fork silly!” Kim said a little loud because Paul was off the chair and back kneeling on the floor with his head down again saying sorry for doing something wrong. “I wasn’t telling you off Paul. Get back on the chair.” Kim told him in a firm voice.
Paul got back on the chair and just looked down at the food in front of him, but not trying to eat it. Rebecca picked up her fork very slowly and then made a show of putting it into her pasta and picking up a fork full before putting it in her mouth. Paul watched her do it like he was nothing more than a small child learning to eat for the first time.
“How have you been feeding him for the last five months?” Kim asked in a calm voice, even if she wanted to be anything but calm at the minute.
“Sandwiches and things he could eat with his fingers.” Stacey said looking ashamed of what she’d done to him. “We were worried he might try to attack us if we let him have things to eat with.” Stacey added in her own defence, but she said it a little too loud and Paul was off his chair and hiding in a corner this time shaking like a leaf.
“I never realised he’d gotten so bad.” Karen said with horror. “He seemed fine while he was down in the cellar.” She added.
“He was fine down there because you never asked him to do anymore than what he did day in and day out.” Kim said with anger. “You’ve brainwashed him into thinking he’s nothing more than a trained animal.” Kim added as she got up and went over to where Paul was trying to make himself as small as he could in the corner still shaking.
Paul looked scared to death when he saw Kim walking over to him with a plate of food and a fork in her hand. He’d been told by Stacey that he’d be punished if he ever touched one of them, so he tried to push himself even further into the corner as Kim got closer.
Kim sat down beside him and then picked up a fork full and held it up to his mouth. Paul looked at her puzzled for a couple of seconds before opening his mouth to let Kim put the food in. He chewed it and swallowed with a smile spread across his face, at the rich flavour that just hit his taste buds. Kim soon had a second and third fork full in his mouth as she fed him like a baby.
“I don’t understand why he won’t use a fork.” Karen said looking puzzled as Kim sat on the floor in the corner feeding him. “We only ever told him not to speak unless he wanted another caning.” Karen added.
“I think it’s my fault Karen.” Stacey said with tears running down her cheeks as she saw Kim having to feed Paul his dinner.
“What have you been doing to him Stacey?” Karen asked in an angry whisper.
“I just added a couple of things to the list of what he would get a caning for, but I’d never really do it to him.” Stacey added as she raised her voice again making Paul jump and look scared.
Kim was just about to put another fork full of food in his mouth when he jumped, so it fell on the nightgown he was wearing, which made him freak out even more. Paul had become so scared that he’d wet himself, which just made him freak out even more.
Stacey and the others all looked on in horror as they realised that Paul was terrified of Stacey. All she had to do was raise her voice and Paul freaked out in a panic attack. Spilling the food had tipped him over the edge and Karen had to inject him again to calm him back down.
“We need to know everything you’ve told him Stacey, or we’ll never be able to help him back to any form of a normal life.” Karen said with anger after they got him changed into a clean nightgown and on the sofa in the living room. There was a strong smell of bleach in the air, due to them having to clean up the mess Paul had made when he wet himself through fear of being punished by Stacey.
Stacey sat at the kitchen table with the others as she went down a very long list of things she’d warned Paul not to do, which turned out to be pretty much anything. Stacey was shocked when Kim jumped up and slapped her across the face when Stacey had said about turning him into a prostitute. Stacey looked at the others for some sort out defence against what Kim just did, but the looks she got from them said that they would have slapped her if Kim hadn’t.
“Don’t you dare say that you did this for me Stacey!” Kim growled at her. “I would never ask any of you to do what you did to Paul. Hell I wouldn’t even wish that on the asshole that stabbed me!” Kim shouted.
Kim walked over to the living room door and looked in on Paul, who was still out cold from the injection Karen had given him earlier. Then she walked back over to the table and sat down again.
“What do we do now?” Rebecca asked looking sad at the part she played in all this. “I think I always knew he’d never done what we thought, but all the evidence said otherwise.” Rebecca added as she started sobbing.
“You didn’t have any evidence. Just a necklace and a head full of anger.” Kim pointed out. “Now we have to fix the mess we all made.” Kim added with a sigh.
“This is our mess Kim, you did nothing wrong.” Casey told her.
“Yes I did Casey. I should have told the police that Paul was the woman that saved my life.” Kim said. “That way they would have come to work and you all would have found out about Paula before things went this far.” Kim added as she pointed at the living room door.
“But how do we unbrainwash someone?” Rebecca asked as she tried to work out if that was even a word.
“I’ve got no idea, but I was thinking while I fed him his dinner that he’s like a baby, so we could try leading him back to his mind like you would teach a child to grow up.” Kim offered as an idea to start with.
“And show him lots of love and caring as well.” Rebecca added.
“What about the hormones I’ve been giving him Kim? Do we keep giving them to him?” Karen asked.
“Well he was dressed as a woman when he saved me, and you did say that all his body hair had been removed before you all got your hands on him, so I’d say keep giving them to him.” Kim said with a shrug.
“What if he only ever liked to dress as a woman? Won’t he be pissed if we turn him into one?” Casey asked.
“We’ll just add it to the really long list of things we’ve done to screw up his life.” Kim said with a frown.
“Do you think he’ll ever speak again?” Rebecca asked. “I use to like the way he always said hi to us at the office.” She added with a smile as she thought back to them days.
“To early to say yet Bec’s. Looking at the scars on his bottom and how painful it must have been, he may never recover his voice.” Kim said with sadness.
The girls all shuddered as they remembered the ear splitting scream that Paul made as they caned him all those months ago, and how he sobbed later but never made a sound.
“I think we all agree with you Kim.” Karen said as she looked at the others. They all nodded except Stacey.
“Stace? Are you in or out?” Kim asked. If you’re not willing to help, then pack your things and get out.” Kim added in a firm voice.
“You can’t just come back and tell me that.” Stacey said trying to sound in control again, but she soon backed down when she saw the look Kim and the others gave her.
“You more than anyone helped make this mess, so you either stop and help fix it, or you can pack up and move out right now.” Kim told her.
“I want to help fix it, but it’s breaking my heart to see him looking so scared every time I raise my voice.” Stacey said as she finally broke down in sobs of tears at the kitchen table.
Kim and the others all knew that Stacey had just been putting a brave face on how she was really feeling and Kim just had to push her in the right direction to make her face it and see that they had been wrong to do what they did, Stacey most of all.
Luckily the house they all shared had six bedrooms, so the girls all set to work sorting out the sixth room for Paul, or Paula to use. Kim sat with Paul while the other four got everything sorted out. By the time the room was ready, it looked very nice and very girlie.
The girls thought about taking Paul up to his new room while he was still asleep, but they decided it would be better if they walked him up to it while he was awake, and could see that he wasn’t a prisoner anymore, but part of the group.
It had been a couple of hours since the girls had finished sorting out Paul’s new bedroom and he was just starting to wake up from the injection Karen had given him. He looked confused as he opened his eyes, but then he looked worried when she saw the others all sat around looking at him. He went to get up but stopped when he realised that his head was resting on Kim’s lap and she stopped him from getting up.
“Relax Paula. You’re not in any trouble.” Kim said in a calming voice as she stroked Paul’s hair.
“Paula? That used to be my other name.” Paul thought to himself as he let Kim stroke his hair. If he’d been a cat he would have been purring now.
“Let’s go and get you something to eat Paula.” Kim said as she helped Paul to his feet and led him into the kitchen before helping him to take a seat at the table. Kim was trying to get him used to being Paul, she hoped it would bring back some of the person they once knew.
Stacey made a sandwich for him and put it on the table in front of him with a large glass of ice cold milk to go with it. Casey had come up with the idea of letting Stacey spoil him, so he would see that everything was different now, and Stacey was a friend.
Paul’s eyes lit up like a kid on Christmas morning when he saw Stacey put the glass of milk down on the table for him. He looked up at Stacey before pointing at the glass and then himself.
“Yes that’s for you Paula.” Stacey smiled. “And if you eat your entire sandwich, then I’ll let you have this.” Stacey added as she held up a chocolate bar for him to see.
Paul started grinning as he picked up the first sandwich and started eating it. Then he did the same with the second one before he picked up the glass of milk with shaky hands and drank it down like it was life itself. The girls all had a little giggle when they saw that Paul had been left with a little milk moustache. Kim wiped it away just before Stacey sat down and unwrapped the chocolate bar and placed it on the table in front of Paul. He broke it into chunks and then slid it back into the middle of the table and then pointed at all the others to help him eat it.
“I think he wants us to share it with him.” Rebecca said.
Paul pointed at Rebecca and started nodding his head to say yes she was right; he did want to share it with them. Paul was trying to thank them for letting him have a glass of milk and now chocolate by sharing it with them.
The girls all took one piece and then made Paul eat the rest. Stacey got up from the table and went over to the fridge before returning with a second glass of milk for him to drink. Stacey had to wipe away a tear when she saw Paul slide the very last piece of chocolate over to her as a thank you for the second glass of milk. Stacey took the piece of chocolate and thanked Paula for it.
“I think we better see about getting you to bed.” Kim said as she got up from the table, followed by all the others.
Paul was the last to get up, but he was happy to have had a nice meal with milk, and chocolate for pudding. He couldn’t remember the last time he had pudding, or sat at a table to eat. He made his way over to the cellar door to wait for one of the girls to open it for him, but they all just stood looking at him.
“That’s not your room anymore Paula.” Kim said as she walked over and held out a hand to lead him up to his new room upstairs.
Paul took Kim’s hand and let her lead him back up the stairs, but instead of going to the room he’d woke up in earlier, he was taken to another room. Kim led him in and then let him look around while she went and stood with the others over near the door. Paul loved the room and thought it belonged to a girl with all the pink in it, and teddy bears lying on the bed. He walked over to the bed and picked up one of the bears before hugging it to his chest.
“Do you like the room Paula?” Kim asked with a smile when she saw him hugging the teddy bear.
Paul looked at Kim and started nodding his head as he smiled. He held up the teddy bear and then pointed to himself. He wanted to know if he could keep the teddy.
“Yes you can keep the teddy Paula, and this is your room from now on, so all the teddy bears belong to you now.” Kim explained.
Paul smiled even more, but then it changed to one of mistrust, he was trying to work out what the catch was. He put the teddy back and tried to leave the room, but Kim stopped him by hugging him.
“There’s no catch to it Paula, this is your room, just like we all have our own rooms.” Kim told him.
Paul struggled for a little longer, but he didn’t have much fight left in him after five months. Soon he was just sobbing on Kim’s shoulder as all that had happened to him boiled over. Kim helped him limp over to the bed and sit down. The other girls all left them alone for a bit, so Kim could try and make him understand that he was not going to be punished anymore.
Kim grabbed the teddy Paul had taken a shine to and placed it back on his lap as she smiled at him. “I never did get to thank you Paula, for saving my life that night.” Kim said as she rested her head on his shoulder.
Paul reached over and put his hand on the spot where Kim had been stabbed, and then he pointed to himself and shook his head to say no to something. Kim looked at him with a puzzled look, as she didn’t understand what he was trying to say.
“I’m sorry Paula, but I don’t understand what you’re trying to tell me.” Kim said with a sigh. “I wish you’d try talking to me, you won’t get in trouble for it.” Kim added looking hopeful that he would be able to speak again soon.
Paul opened his mouth as though he was about to say something, but no sound came out. He just shook his head from side to side again looking sad.
“You really can’t talk anymore can you?” Kim asked looking worried. Paul just pouted and shook his head from side to side again. Kim suddenly had an idea and ran out the room, leaving a worried looking Paula sat on the bed.
Kim ran to her room and grabbed a notepad and a pen before running back down the hallway to Paula’s room. Kim found Paula curled up in a corner shaking again, just like she’d done in the kitchen when Stacey started shouting. Kim realised that her suddenly running out the room had scared Paula into thinking he’d done something wrong.
“I’m sorry Paula; I didn’t mean to scare you just now.” Kim pouted as she made Paula look at her. “I was just going to my room to get you these.” Kim said as she held up the pen and notepad.
Paul still looked worried when he saw what Kim was asking him to do. He shook his head to say no he couldn’t do this it would get him in trouble.
Kim remembered that one of Stacey’s rules was for Paul to never try and write anything down. “I’m giving you permission to use them, and my word is final.” Kim said in a firm voice as she handed the items over to Paula. “Now tell me what you’re trying to say.” Kim ordered.
Paul took the pen and paper from Kim and with a very shaky hand he wrote down what he’d been trying to say on the bed before Kim ran out the room.
I didn’t save you Kim. You got hurt anyway, and I got punished for failing. Paul wrote on the pad before handing it over to Kim.
“You stopped me getting raped by those two men Paula. How were you to know that man had a knife?” Kim asked as she realised what Paul had been thinking all this time.
Paul grabbed the pad again and started writing something else. Are you all better again now? Will you be stopping here and keeping Stacey from hurting me?
“Yes I’m all better now, and I’m not going to let anyone hurt you anymore Paula.” Kim said just before she gave him a hug.
As soon as Kim broke the hug, Paula was writing again. Kim smiled as she realised that he had a lot to say now he could.
Have they been giving me female hormones? I seem to be growing breasts ïŠ. Paula asked, adding a little smiley face at the end to let Kim know he was happy about it.
“Yes they have. Do you mind that they did that to you?” Kim asked looking worried.
Paul never even bothered to write down his response, he just shook his head from side to side. He looked happy to be on the path to becoming more female. He was soon writing something down though.
What happened to all my things and my flat?
“I don’t know Paula, but I’ll find out and let you know.” Kim said reassuringly. “How did you pay your rent on the flat?” Kim asked.
Paul quickly wrote down the answer. Rent came straight out of bank account at the end of the month.
“Did you have much money in your account to cover the rent for this length of time?” Kim asked, worried that he might have lost the place by now.
Paul wrote down what he remembered to be in there when he last looked. £14.000 last time I looked. I was saving up so I could transition at some point in the future. Then have surgery to become a full female.
Kim looked at the pad and was amazed that he’d been able to save up so much money, but he was working two jobs, and probably didn’t go out much. “So you want to become a woman then? You don’t just dress because you like the clothes?” Kim asked.
Paula is the real me. Paul is just mask I wear. I’m glad that Karen gives me pills to make me more like a girl. ïŠ Paul added another smiley face at the end to show he was happy about it again.
“Do you mind if we go back down stairs and let the others see this?” Kim asked as she held up the notepad.
Paul held up his hand for Kim to give him the notepad back, and then he started writing something else. Will I be in trouble for writing things down? I don’t want to be punished again. Paul handed Kim the pad with a shaky hand so she could read what he just wrote.
“No you won’t be in any trouble Paula.” Kim smiled as she gave him back the pad. “The others will be happy that you can talk to them in a way.” Kim added as she got up off the floor and then helped Paula to her feet.
Paul wrote something else before they left his room. I like being called Paula. Can I dress as Paula too?
“I think we can sort something out until we find out what happened to your stuff.” Kim said with a grin as she led Paula down to her room to see what they could find for him to wear.
Karen had provided Paul with a couple of simple looking dresses to wear while down in the cellar, but niether of them could be called nice. Paul looked to be about the same size as Kim, so she knew that she had lots of things that would fit him. Kim thought about the fact that she was calling him Paula, but still referring to him, and not her, so she decided that from now on it would be her and Paula, not him and Paul anymore.
Kim had brought some new underwear back with her, so she got it out of her case and then told Paula to slip on the panties, and she’d help with the bra if Paula needed her to. Kim stopped her though when she thought that Paula should enjoy this first time becoming Paula again after so long, so she led Paula to the bathroom and started running her a bubble bath.
Paula looked like she was in heaven when she saw what Kim was doing for her. Paul was soon writing on the pad and showing it to Kim.
THANK YOU!!! I’ve dreamed about having a bath for so long now. Paula was grinning as she watched Kim read what she’d written.
“You’re welcome hon.” Kim smiled.
Kim took the bandage off Paula’s ankle where she’d tried to get away from them all down in the cellar while still being chained to the floor.
“This is going to sting when you first put it in the water Paula, but stick with it and it will feel much better after a good soak.” Kim said as she helped Paula step into the bathtub and sit down.
Paula did what looked like a sigh, but due to her not having any voice anymore, it looked a little odd. Kim smiled when she saw the look on Paula’s face. Paula loved every minute of her bath.
“Is it okay for me to wash your hair for you Paula?” Kim asked as she held up some hair care products for Paula to look at.
Paula started nodding yes when she saw that Kim was planning to shampoo and then condition it. Paula was in heaven now as she let Kim work the shampoo deep into her scalp. Kim washed it a couple of times before she put the conditioner on.
“I’m just going to sort you out with some clothes to wear once we have you dressed in your underwear.” Kim said just before leaving the bathroom to return to her room.
Paula just relaxed and lay back in the tub for a bit with her eyes shut. Paula blushed when she opened her eyes a little later and found Kim leaning on the side of the tub grinning at her.
“Are you enjoying this?” Kim asked as she splashed her with some water from the tub.
Paula sat up and made a sound a little like a giggle as she splashed Kim back with some water. Kim was happy to see Paula relaxing a little bit and having some fun with her. Kim thought she’d come a long way since getting home and finding out what they’d done to her.
“I’m sorry hon, but we need to rinse your hair off and then get you out and dressed.” Kim pouted as she held up the shower nozzle to rinse Paula’s hair off.
Paula was soon rinsed off and stepped out the bathtub. Kim noticed that if it wasn’t for the thing between her legs; she would think Paula was a woman already. The little mistake down there wasn’t very big though in the first place Kim thought as she helped Paula dry off and then Kim wrapped a towel around Paula’s budding breasts, and then she led Paula Back down the hallway to Kim’s own bedroom to get some clothes on her.
Kim handed Paula the panties again and she put them on this time, tucking away her male part as she pulled them up. Kim was impressed when she saw Paula’s smooth front. “Do you need some help with this?” Kim asked as she held up the bra for Paula to put on. Kim watched as Paula skilfully slipped the bra up each arm and then hooked it closed behind her like she’d been doing it all her life.
“I think you’ve done that a few times before?” Kim asked with a grin. Paul just nodded with a smile as she played around with her small breasts and seated them in the cups a little better. “These may help you look a little fuller in the bust.” Kim said as she handed Paula what looked like a couple of chicken fillets to pop into her cups and make her chest look a little bigger.
Paula soon had the small forms in her bra cups and they helped a lot to enhance her breast, which Paula was happy to stick out even more as she sat on the bed grinning. Paula grabbed her little pad and started writing something, and then she handed the pad to Kim.
Thank you for helping me feel like a real girl Kim. I’ve never had anyone show me so much kindness since Samantha moved away. Does all this help mean we’re friends now?
“I’ll help you all I can Paula, and yes we’re friends.” Kim said with a grin, just before she pulled Paula into a hug. “Now let’s finish getting you dressed so we can go and show the others what Paula looks like.” Kim added as she jumped up off the bed and grabbed a pink t-shirt for Paula to put on.
Paula slipped the t-shirt over her head and smiled when she looked in the mirror and saw that it was a lady fit t-shirt that made her chest look even bigger, while making her waist look even smaller. The fact that all the hormones had made her bottom look more rounded helped to make her waist look smaller too. Paula saw a girl looking back at her from the mirror on the dressing table. The girl had wet hair that was hanging halfway down her back as she turned to look at it in the mirror, but it was a girl looked back at her.
“Pop this skirt on and then I’ll see what I can do with your hair for you.” Kim said as she handed Paula a short denim skirt.
Paula smiled as she took the skirt from Kim and slipped it on, and then she took a seat at the dressing table and closed her eyes while Kim brushed and blow dried her hair for her. Paula thought it felt wonderful to be touched and cared for after so long. Paula was still a little worried that this was all part of their plan to trick her into making some sort of mistake, but part of her wasn’t bothered about it either. She was just happy to be spending some time as a girl with another girl.
“There you go Paula. I’ve done what I can, but we really need to get you to a hair dresser and get it styled.” Kim said as she stepped back to let her look in the mirror.
Paula was amazed at how pretty her hair looked. She turned her head this way and that as she looked at herself in the mirror. Kim was a whiz with hair, but Paula remembered that she’d always looked nice at the office. Paula wiped away a tear that was running down her cheek, she was so happy with how she looked.
“Do you like it Paula?” Kim asked looking worried when she saw her friend wipe a tear away from her eye.
Paula turned to face Kim and patted her hand to her chest trying to tell Kim she loved it as she nodded her head up and down with a big smile on her face.
“You love it?” Kim asked, starting to understand Paula’s version of communication.
Paula nodded some more as she let Kim know that she’d worked out what she was trying to tell her. Paula then turned to carry on looking at herself in the mirror again. She looked pale from the lack of sun and fresh air, but this just added to the look of a female looking back at her from the mirror.
“I think just a little lip gloss for now Paula. You look pretty enough without too much makeup.” Kim smiled as she handed her a lipstick to use. Stacey had told her that she’d spent hours with Paula down in the cellar teaching her how to put makeup on, so she knew that Paula would be fine doing it herself.
Kim dropped a pair of what looked like ballet slippers on the floor in front of Paula, for her to put on her feet. Paula smiled a thank you to her and then slipped them on, wincing when she rubbed her bad ankle.
“Let me put some more cream on that for you Paula, then I’ll put a clean bandage on it.” Kim said as she led Paula over to the bed and made her sit down with her leg up on Kim’s lap.
Paula sat and watched as Kim gently dabbed some cream on the angry red flesh, just before she took a new white bandage and lovingly wrapped it up to protect it. Paula started to realise that Kim was telling the truth when she said that she wouldn’t hurt her, or let any of the others hurt her anymore.
Kim finished her nursing duty and then helped Paula to stand up again before leading her over to a full length mirror on the back of her closet door, so Paula could take a proper look at herself.
“I know it’s not the gothic look I first saw you with, but I hope you like what you see?” Kim asked as she stood next to Paula and looked in the mirror at the two of them stood side by side.
Paula smiled as she tapped her chest again to let Kim know that she loved it as she smiled at her in the mirror.
“Which look do you like the best? Goth chick or this?” Kim asked.
Paula looked thoughtful for a couple of seconds before she limped over to the dressing table and picked up her pen and notepad again and started writing on it. Kim walked over and waited for Paula to finish writing and hand it over to Kim, so she could read it.
I’d never found a style of my own before I was put in prison by the others. The gothic look was so I fit in at the club, but I did like the way I looked when dressed like I was the night you saw me. I’m sorry you got hurt because of me.
“None of what happened was your fault Paula, and I don’t blame you for any of it.” Kim said in a firm voice as she looked Paula in the eyes to let her see that she wasn’t lying to her. “I must admit that I thought you looked cute and very sexy that night.” Kim added with a grin.
Paula pointed to herself and then shook her head from side to side, like she was saying she wasn’t. Kim pointed at Paula and started nodding her head up and down to argue with her using Paula’s own way of communicating. Paula stopped shaking her head from side to side as she started blushing at the compliment Kim was paying her.
“Come on girl! Let’s go and show the others what a cute little thing you are.” Kim said with a grin as she grabbed Paula’s hand and dragged her out the room before she had time to realise what was happening.
Paula let Kim drag her along until they got down to the living room door where she could hear the other four talking and laughing about something one of them had done or seen. Kim went to enter the room, but stopped when she felt resistant’s from Paula.
“Come on Paula, they won’t hurt you.” Kim said as she pulled a little harder and Paula started to move into the room.
The girl’s stopped talking when they saw Kim backing into the room while pulling another girl into the room with her. They all sat with their mouths open when they realised that it was Paula.
“Wow girl, you look amazing!” Rebecca said as she got up and walked over to give Paula a hug to welcome her to the group. She was soon joined by the other three as they all gave Paula a hug to welcome her to the group as well.
“You look very pretty Paula.” Casey said as she hugged Paula.
“You were wasting your time pretending to be a boy.” Karen said as she gave Paula a hug.
Stacey was the last one to step up to Paula, and she could see the worry in Paula’s eyes as she got closer to her. “I won’t try to hug you Paula, I know I still need to earn your trust back yet, but I just want you to know that I think you look very beautiful.” Stacey said. She got a shock when Paula threw her arms around Stacey’s neck and started hugging her instead. Stacey was left with no other choice than to hug Paula back, as she started sobbing over all she’d done to this person.
“I think Paula just wants to move on Stace.” Rebecca said with a giggle as she watched the two hugging each other while Stacey sobbed her eyes out.
Stacey finally stopped crying long enough to pull Paula over to a sofa and sit her down next to her. “How are you feeling now Paula?” Stacey asked as she wiped her eyes with a tissue Karen passed her.
Paula picked up her notepad and pen, and then she started writing on it. Stacey and the others watched her do it and then hand it over to Stacey.
I feel much better now, but I’m still worried that this is just another test, and I’ll be put back in the cellar at any minute.
“That will never happen Paula.” Stacey said with some pleading in her voice for Paula to believe her. “We made a mistake and never should have done what we did.” Stacey added with tears running down her cheeks again. She also felt really bad at the fact Paula had to tell them things using pen and paper.
“What did she write Stace?” Casey asked as she held out her hand to take the piece of paper from Stacey that Paula had just ripped out the notepad. Casey read it and said pretty much the same thing Stacey just had. “I wouldn’t let anyone hurt you anymore Paula.” Casey added at the end of her little speech.
Karen and Rebecca said the same thing when they read what Paula had wrote. The four girls had been speaking while Kim was up stairs helping Paula get cleaned up.
“Stacey, Casey, Rebecca and I have been speaking while you were up with Paula, and we’ve decided to take Paula to see some doctors and see if they can help her get her voice back, and also check her over to make sure we didn’t do any other damage to her.” Karen said looking sad, but smiling at Paula still to let her know that they were sorry for everything.
“But if you do that, we will all get in trouble for what we did.” Kim pointed out looking worried for herself and her friends.
“We know that, and don’t care about what happens to us Kim.” Karen said in a firm voice. “None of us can live with watching Paula write on a pad for the rest of her life, just so we walk free.” Karen added.
“We’re going to keep you out of it Kim. You had nothing to do with the thing that cost Paula her voice.” Rebecca said.
Kim was about to speak when she saw Paula franticly writing something down in her notepad. She handed it to Kim, so she could read it out to the others. Kim read through it first, and then looked at Paula with a tear in her eye.
“I don’t want you to do any of that. It’s sad that I’ve lost my voice, but tonight has been a dream come true for me. I never thought I’d get to feel like a girl, and it just feels like I’ve finally found a place where I belong. I’m not asking you to be my friends, but it’s been nice feeling like one of your friends and I don’t want to see any of you getting in trouble over what happened to me.” Kim read it out to the others as tears rolled down her cheeks.
“You can count me as a friend Paula.” Stacey said as she pulled Paula into a hug with her.
“Me too!” Rebecca shouted as she pulled Paula to her feet so she could get a hug in as well.
“You’re stuck with me too housemate.” Casey giggled as she gave Paula a hug.
“Well I refuse to be the odd one out then, so get over here girlfriend and give me a hug.” Karen said as she held her arms out so Paula could get a hug from her. “We’re still going to help you as much as we can Paula, but we will need to think up a good cover story for the loss of voice.” Karen said the first part to Paula, and the second part to the others.
“I’m sure we’ll think of something, but the first thing we need to do is go and see if Paula still has a flat and all her stuff still in it.” Kim said to the others.
“We’ve been nowhere near the place since we took Paula. We still have all of Paul’s stuff in a draw in the kitchen.” Stacey said. “We never even touched the money that was in the wallet.” She added with a hand on her heart.
“Wouldn’t the flat have been let to someone else by now?” Rebecca asked.
“Paula said she paid the rent every month straight from her bank account, so it shouldn’t have been touched by anyone.” Kim said with hope in her voice.
Paula was busy writing something again. I didn’t have any friends to miss me. I knew a couple of people at the club, just like I knew Kim, Stacey and Rebecca at the office, but no one that would report me as being a missing person.
“What about your friend Samantha? Wouldn’t she have missed you by now?” Kim asked.
No not really. We’ve gone nearly a year without speaking to each other, or even writing a letter to each other before now. I never felt like I fit in with either female or male friends, so I just kept to myself. Paula wrote and then let Kim read it before passing it around the group.
“I think you look perfect here with our little group.” Casey said with a grin as she threw an arm around Paula’s shoulder and kissed her on the cheek.
“Do you want to be part of our little gang then Paula?” Stacey asked with a grin. “You will have to be a girlie girl twenty four seven though.” Stacey added with a giggle, not seeing Paula having any trouble with that. They all thought she looked like a natural woman already.
Paula was soon writing something down again on her little notepad and handing it over to Stacey.
Do you really mean that? I’d love to live here with all of you, but I’m scared that I will do something wrong and I’ll be put back in the cellar and caned again. Paula’s hand was shaking when she handed the note to Stacey, so she could read it.
“You’re going to make lots of mistakes Paula, but me and the others will help you learn how to be the best woman you can be. I promise you will never find yourself back in the cellar, or being caned or hurt in anyway by any of us.” Stacey promised.
“So do you feel like becoming a member of this madhouse then Paula?” Casey asked.
Paula just sat there grinning at them all as she nodded her head up and down. She was looking forward to becoming just another girl living in a house full of girls. They all had a group hug and then called it a night and went up to get ready for bed. It was almost three in the morning, and everyone except Casey and Paula had jobs to go to the next morning.
Kim sorted Paula out with a nightgown, well Stacey did when she ran into the bedroom and placed a silky black lump in Paula’s hands before kissing her on the cheek again and running off out the room giggling, and then Kim helped her get ready for bed before she tucked her in and gave Paula her favourite teddy bear to cuddle up to in bed. All the other girls popped in to kiss Paula on the cheek and wish her a good night before going to their rooms to get ready for bed.
Paula was confused when she first woke up, then she remembered that Kim had come back and made the others set her free after explaining what had happened the night she got stabbed, and it wasn’t Paul that did it to her. Paula sat up in bed and threw the covers back and smiled when she saw the silky black nightgown she was wearing. Stacey had ran into her room the night before and given it to her as a present to say sorry for everything they had done to her over the past five months.
“I know it doesn’t come close to making up for what we’ve done to you Paula, but give us time and you will get to enjoy all the things us girls take for granted.” Stacey had promised before hugging Paula and wishing her a good night’s sleep.
Paula still wasn’t sure if she was allowed out of her room on her own, so she walked over to the window and looked outside. It looked so big and bright out there, it had been five months since she’d set foot outside this house, and the thought of it now scared her in more ways than one. Paula jumped and started shaking when there was a knock on her bedroom door, just before she saw Kim and Rebecca enter the room.
The two girls saw the scared look on Paula’s face, and how she had started shaking and looking around the room for her clothes. They both ran over to where she was stood in a panic and hugged her.
“Calm down Paula. We just came to help you get dressed and come down for some breakfast with us.” Kim said in a soothing voice as she stroked Paula’s hair.
“I know this is all very new to you Paula, but you will come to realise that we will never do anything to hurt you ever again.” Rebecca said as she looked Paula in the eyes. “Now let’s go and get you some breakfast.” Rebecca added as she stepped back and grabbed a dressing gown for Paula to put on.
Kim provided a pair of slippers for her to wear, and then they dragged Paula down to the kitchen where Casey, Karen and Stacey were all helping each other to sort out breakfast. Kim and Rebecca sat Paula down at the table before they started helping the others.
Paula was soon sat looking at a plate full of bacon, egg, sausage and mushrooms. She looked at the knife and fork for a couple of seconds before she looked at the others and then pointed down at the knife and fork to make sure it was okay for her to use them.
“Yes you can use them to eat your breakfast Paula.” Stacey said with a warm smile. “It wouldn’t be very lady like to try eating it with your fingers.” She added in a fake whisper, just before she started giggling.
Paula smiled and then giggled, but there was no sound to it. She carefully picked up the knife and fork, then she had to get used to using them again, but she soon had the hang of it and she started to enjoy the breakfast the others had made.
Stacey buttered and then added some strawberry jam to some toast before sliding the plate over to Paula, once she’d finished her bacon and eggs. Paula sat grinning as she slowly picked up the first slice of toast and took a tentative bite from it.
“I think she likes that.” Casey said with a giggle.
Paula looked at Casey just before she tapped her free hand to her chest with a frown, just before taking another bite and letting the sweet sickly taste of strawberry’s wash over her tongue.
“I’m sorry Paula. I think she loves it.” Casey said with a bow.
Paula smiled and started nodding her head up and down to say yes she did love it. She soon made both pieces disappear before sitting back and patting her hands on her belly to tell the others that she was very full now.
“Does that mean you’re full Paula?” Kim asked with a grin.
Paula nodded a couple of times before she picked up the notepad that one of the girls had thoughtfully placed on the table for her to use when she wanted to talk.
Thank you so much for the wonderful breakfast. Can I help to clean up the kitchen? Paul asked on the piece of paper she handed to Kim.
“You don’t have to Paula, but I’m sure that Casey will be glad of the help.” Kim said with a smile. “Paula wants to help you clean up the kitchen.” Kim added as she looked at Casey and the puzzled look she now had.
“Cool! A fellow slave to help Cinderella here look after the wicked step sisters.” Stacey said with a grin as she looked at Paula.
Paula looked like she was giggling, but once again there was no sound coming from her. Kim noticed the sad looks on all the others faces as they once again was reminded of what they had done to this poor girl. They soon masked the look and started giggling at Casey’s comment. Kim hoped that they could find some way to help Paula get her voice back soon.
“You better have this house looking spotless by the time we get home from work Cinderella.” Karen said as she got up from the table and then gave Casey a kiss on the cheek, just before she stepped over and gave Paula one as well.
Paula smiled up at Karen for doing that, and then Paula got a shock when the other three all did the same before going up to get ready for work. Casey helped Paula to her feet and then put a piny on her to stop any water or dirt getting on Paula’s dressing gown. Casey let Paula wash the dishes while she dried them, Casey didn’t want Paula trying to do too much with her bad ankle.
Casey and Paula stopped working long enough to hug and say goodbye to the other girls when they were ready to leave.
“Don’t let her boss you around Paula, and don’t try to overdo it either.” Karen said in a warning big sister way.
Paula nodded her head from side to side to say that she wouldn’t, and then she got a hug from each girl before they were gone. Paula could see that Kim was worried about going back to work, but also that she was worried about Paula as well. Paula gave Kim an extra hug and then a thumbs up.
Kim looked puzzled unit she realised that Paula was trying to wish her good luck at work. “You wishing me good luck at work today?” Kim asked with a grin.
Paula started nodding really fast as she started grinning at the fact Kim understood her so well. Paula gave the thumbs up again to let her know she really was wishing her luck.
“I’ll be fine Paula, but I’m worried about you still.” Kim said looking worried as she gave Paula a hug.
Paula waved off Kim’s worries as she pointed at Casey and started grinning. Paula liked Casey, she made her laugh and feel good.
“You like Casey? And you know you’ll be safe with her?” Kim asked.
Paula started grinning as she nodded her head up and down as she walked over and let Casey wrap an arm around her.
“We’ll be fine Kimmie, so get off to work and let us slaves get back to work.” Casey said as she stepped over to give Kim and the others a hug before they left.
Paula got another hug from everyone except Stacey, who had hung back worried that she might scare Paula if she tried to hug her. Paula sensed that this was the reason, so she walked over to Stacey and hugged her until Stacey hugged her back. Paula then broke the hug and smiled at Stacey as she gave her and the other girls the thumbs up.
They all smiled, as they understood that Paula was wishing them luck at work today, and then they were gone. Paula went back to washing the dishes and then helping Casey to dry them.
“Thanks for helping me do them.” Casey said at the end, as she took the tea towel off Paula and threw it in the wash. “Do you feel up to helping me do some cleaning now?” Casey asked with a grin.
Paula nodded excitedly as she looked eager to help Casey as much as she could. They were soon dusting and cleaning up the living room, and then they moved onto the bedrooms before starting a wash in the laundry room which was just off the kitchen. Casey was glad the laundry room wasn’t part of the cellar, she wasn’t about to make Paula go down there again anytime soon.
They stopped for lunch, which was soup and a sandwich, and then Casey needed to see about getting some work done. Casey worked from home as an editor of a publishing house, so she wouldn’t have to leave Paula at home alone.
“I’m sorry Paula, but I have to see about doing some work now, but you’re welcome to sit with me while I work.” Casey said with a smile as she got a stack of papers out and her laptop in the living room.
Paula smiled as she nodded and took a seat on the other sofa in the room. She just sat and watched Casey work for a little bit, but soon started to feel tired, so she looked around for something to do. She saw a woman’s magazine and picked it up and started reading some of the articles in it on healthcare and how to cook a couple of different dishes. Paula was still engrossed in the magazine when she heard the front door and then she saw Kim, Rebecca and Stacey enter the living room smiling.
“I girls! How was your day?” Kim asked as she first kissed Casey on the cheek as they hugged each other, and then she ran over and gave Paula an even bigger kiss on the cheek as she hugged her too. “Mean Casey didn’t work you to hard did she Paula?” Kim asked with a pout in a playful way when she broke the hug.
Paula smiled as she gave Kim the thumbs up to say she had an okay day, and then nodded her head from side to side to say that Casey hadn’t worked her to hard at all.
Rebecca and Stacey each gave Paula and Casey a hug and a kiss before they all went up to get changed out of their work clothes and into their nightgowns, just like Paula and Casey had been wearing all day. Casey couldn’t see the point of trying to sort an outfit out for Paula, if she wasn’t going out anywhere.
Kim and the other two were soon back down stairs and Casey and Paula got roped in to help sort out dinner with them. Paula smiled as the girls all made her feel like one of them as she did what the girls asked. Karen was the last one to get home and even she walked over and gave Paula a hug and asked how her day had been? Paula did the thumbs up and smiled to let her know that it was good. Karen hugged and kissed the other girls on the cheek before she went up to get changed before she ate.
The following day was a Saturday, and none of the girls were working, so they planned to go and see if Paula’s stuff was still in the flat. Paula looked nervous the next morning when Kim helped her to get dressed to go out the house for the first time in five months.
Kim had Paula in a knee length black skirt and a long sleeve pink t-shirt with a white hoody over the top of it. Kim had also given Paula some tights to wear and a pair of sandals with a two inch heel on them. Kim styled Paula’s hair and let her put a little lipstick on and just a hint of eye shadow to bring out her eyes.
“You look really pretty Paula.” Kim smiled as she led her down the stairs to the living room where the others were all waiting.
Paula looked around for her notepad and pen, so she could tell Kim and the others just how scared she was right now, but they already knew it by the look on Paula’s face, and the fact she was shaking.
“You look beautiful Paula.” Rebecca smiled as she took Paula’s other arm while Karen led the way out of the house with Stacey and Casey bringing up the rear so they could lock the house up once everyone was out.
Kim got in the back of Rebecca’s car with Paula, while Casey and Stacey got in Karen’s car with her. They set off towards Paula’s old flat to see if anyone had moved into it yet, or if it had just sat empty for the last five months waiting for Paul’s return.
They found a couple of empty parking spaces right outside the place, so they parked up and then got out before they let Kim and Paula lead the way up the steps and into the building. Paula found the right key for the front door, but had to let Kim put it in the keyhole and open the door because she was shaking too much to put it in the lock herself.
Paula was surprised to see that everything looked the same as she had left it on the day she left five months ago. No one had realised the place had sat empty all that time. Paula let out a sigh as she realised just how lonely her life had been back then.
“Does it look like someone else has been living here Paula?” Kim asked looking worried when she heard Paula let out a sigh.
Paula shook her head from side to side to let them know it looked just as she’d left it. Paula walked into the small kitchen area and opened the fridge door, but shut it quickly when the smell hit her nose.
“I think it’s safe to say that no one has been here while Paula was with us.” Karen said as she coughed from the smell as she put a hand over her nose and mouth.
“We better see about getting all Paula’s things together and back to the house, and we need to get the place cleaned up so we can hand the keys back in for her as well.” Kim said as she looked under the sink for some air freshener to spray around the place.
“We’ll sort out in here Kim, while you go with Paula and help her sort out what she wants to take with her to the house, and what can be left behind or dropped off at a charity shop.” Stacey said as she rapped a tea towel around her nose and mouth before picking up the bin and heading back over to the fridge.
“Are you sure you don’t mind doing that?” Kim asked with a pained look on her face at the thought of her going into the fridge again.
“After all the nasty things I said to Paula over the past five months Kimmie, it’s what I deserve.” Stacey said in a mumbled voice due to the tea towel.
Paula ran over and gave Stacey a hug to let her know she was forgiven, and Stacey hugged Paula back to say she needed to do this anyway. Paula ran back to where Kim was still stood and they made their way into Paula’s old bedroom where she took out all her male clothing and threw it on the floor ready to be dropped off at a charity shop on the way back to her new home with the others.
“You have some really pretty things Paula.” Kim said as she saw all the gothic clothes in the wardrobe. “I’m glad you didn’t lose all this.” Kim added as she pulled out a long purple dress with purple lace sleeves.
Paula pulled the little notepad out her skirt pocket and wrote that she was glad she hadn’t as well.
“I hope that you’ll share some of these clothes with the rest of us?” Kim asked with a pout.
Please feel free to borrow whatever you want Kim, and tell the others that they can too. Paula wrote before showing Kim.
Kim started grinning as she put the dress down and started hugging Paula. “Thank you Paula, thank you so much. I can’t wait for you to get all dressed up and show the others what you looked like that night.” Kim said as she danced around pulling Paula around with her.
Paula looked happy to dance around with Kim, but they were soon getting all of Paula’s stuff packed up and in the two cars parked out on the road. It only took them a couple of hours to get everything packed ready for moving it all to the house. The flat was furnished when Paul moved in, so it was just personal stuff they were moving out. The largest thing they had to move was the stereo system.
They finally had everything loaded, and Karen and Casey were going to pop back once they had everything dropped off at the house, so they could take Paul’s stuff to the charity shop. Kim had asked if Paula was sure about the fresh start and she just nodded with a serious look on her face.
Once back at the house they all helped to get Paula’s stuff up to her room so she could spend some time making the room feel like her own little place. Kim and Rebecca helped Paula get all her clothes hung up in the closet and then helped her get the stereo set up. Kim fell in love with Paula’s music collection, as well as her rock/Goth clothing.
Casey was the Tech head in the house, and she helped Paula get her lap top set up to use the broadband internet connection they had in the house. It was a wireless hub that all the girls had their computers hooked into.
Paula had grabbed the charger for her mobile and had her phone on charge. She’d looked to see what calls she’d missed while being held prisoner in the cellar, and other than a couple of calls from her boss at the club, and the one at the office, both telling her that Paul had been fired for not turning up for work. It was pretty sad to think Paul wasn’t missed by anyone. Paula was just checking her bank account, or Paul’s account as it still was for the time being, when she heard Kim speaking to her looking worried.
“What’s wrong Paula? You look sad about something.” Kim asked as she sat on the bed next to her.
Paula opened Word on her laptop and typed out a message for Kim to read. I was missing for five months, and no one even realised that I wasn’t around anymore. What does that tell you about me?
“I’m sorry about that Paula, but you’re not alone anymore, the others and I will never let you feel like that again.” Kim said as she wrapped an arm around Paula’s waist and hugged her. “How’s the bank account looking after all these months?” Kim asked, as she tried to cheer Paula up a little bit.
Paula brought up the page with the balance of her account on it and smiled as she showed Kim that she still had a little over £10.000 in there. She’d had the last of her wages from the club and the office job go in, so that had helped cover the rent and mobile contract payment.
“That must be a nice sight for you to see?” Kim asked with a smile.
Yes it is, but I still need to sit down with you and the others, so we can sort out what I need to pay towards my share for living here. Paula wrote and then turned the screen around for Kim to read.
“We’ve already talked about it Paula and you won’t be paying anything.” Kim said looking very serious as she said it. “The girls feel that they owe you so much for what they all did to you, so they want to help you become the girl you were born to be.” Kim added with a grin.
Paula typed and then kept pointing at it with her finger to try and get the point across.
“You’re not getting a say in any of it Paula. They want to help you out as friends, so please just let them do this as a way of showing you just how sorry they are for all they did to you. Enjoy feeling like one of the girls for once.” Kim said with a grin.
Paula wasn’t able to type due to the tears filling her eyes, so she put her laptop down on the bed next to her and then she wrapped her arms around Kim and sobbed on her shoulder. She’d gone from being an outcast to a prisoner, and now she was just another girl living in a large house with five other girls. It was a dream come true.
Kim lifted Paula’s head up until they were looking in each other’s eyes and then Kim did something Paula wasn’t expecting as she leaned in and started kissing Paula right on the lips with a lot of passion. Paula looked shocked when they broke the kiss and she put her hand up to her lips to feel the spot Kim had just been kissing.
“I’ve wanted to do that since the first time I saw you in the club.” Kim said just before she leaned in and did it again. “I’ve not been able to stop thinking about you all this time Paula. I’m not sure how you feel about me, or if you’re into girls, but I just had to let you know how I feel about you.” Kim added with a blush to her cheeks.
Paula smiled, and then it turned into a full blown grin as she leaned forward and kissed Kim this time. They ended up lying on the bed as they kissed and cuddled each other. Paula hoped that this showed Kim how she felt about her.
“I take that to mean you feel the same way about me?” Kim asked with a grin when they finally stopped kissing each other to get their breaths back. Paula just lay next to her nodding her head up and down to say, yes!
Casey had gone with Karen to clear out the last of the stuff from Paul’s flat, while Stacey was helping Rebecca sort out some dinner for them all. Both girls looked shocked when they saw a gothic beauty enter the kitchen with Kim stood at her side smiling.
“Paula? Is that really you?” Stacey asked as she took in the outfit she was wearing.
Kim had made Paula dress just how she’d looked on the night she stepped in and stopped Kim being raped by two men. Paula had even matched the eye makeup to look the same and even added the long wild black hair to finish the look.
“You look beautiful, in a dark creepy way.” Rebecca said with a grin. Rebecca also noticed that Kim was stood a little closer than a friend would to another girlfriend, so she raised an eyebrow towards Kim with a knowing look.
Paula stood grinning when she saw that Stacey and Rebecca both accepted her for who she really was, and she loved the idea of having a group of girlfriends, and what looked like a girlfriend of her very own. Paula found that her hand had travelled up to the shiny black heart shaped stone that was once again hanging from her neck, and now resting on her very own much larger breasts.
Stacey and Rebecca told Kim to take a seat at the table while they finished off dinner. Casey and Karen got back after dropping off all of Paul’s clothes at a charity. They were just as shocked as Rebecca and Stacey had been to see a gothic beauty sat at the kitchen table grinning at them while she held hands with Kim on the table, not even bothering to try and hide it.
They sat and ate dinner before they all went to the living room to relax and watch a movie while enjoying a glass of wine or two. Kim and Paula cuddled up together in an armchair while Karen and Rebecca sat on one sofa, and Stacey and Casey sat on the other. They could all see how close Kim and Paula had become, and they already knew about Kim being into girls more than boys.
Paula had just finished in the bathroom and gone back to her room and got into bed when she saw her bedroom door open and Kim slip in before closing the door again and joining her in bed. It was a double bed like they all had, so there was plenty of room for the two of them, not that you would think it with how closely cuddled up to each other they were as they fell asleep.
Kim was relaxing on one of the sofas on the Sunday afternoon watching an old movie, as she waited for Paula to return with a drink for them both. Karen was sat reading a book while Stacey and Rebecca were out with their boyfriends. Casey had offered to flat pack the box’s they’d brought Paula’s things to the house in, and then store them down in the cellar out the way.
Paula had made them all a mug of coffee when she turned around and saw Casey stood at the top of the cellar steps with the cane in one hand and the cuffs and leg irons in the other.
“No! Get away from me!” Paula screamed out as she thought they were going to put her back in the cellar.
Kim and Karen burst into the kitchen when they heard the screaming. They found Paul curled up in the corner sobbing as she said she wasn’t going back down in that cellar, she’d rather die first. Casey had dropped the cane and the cuffs that she’d been bringing up so they could get rid of them, when Paula started screaming at her to get away.
“Paula, Paula, calm down.” Kim said in a soothing voice as she knelt down in front of her and tried to look her in the eyes. “Casey was just going to throw those things away.” Kim added.
“I’m not going back down there Kim.” Paula said in a shaky voice that had a slight rasp to it from not being used in so long. “Just kill me now, but please don’t put me down there again and hit me with the cane.” Paula sobbed.
The girl’s realised at that point just how bad it was for Paula all those months, that she would rather them kill her, than put her back down there again. But the bigger shock was the fact that Paula had found her voice again.
“Paula, no one is going to put you back down in the cellar, but don’t you realise that you’ve found your voice again.” Kim pointed out.
“My voice?” Paula said with a puzzled look, but then she realised that she had just spoken again. “I can speak again.” She added with a giggle.
“Hi Paula.” Kim said with a grin.
“I love you Kim.” Paula said grinning back at Kim as she saw the shocked look Kim was now giving her. “I just wanted to say it why I could, and just in case I lost my voice again.”
“I love you to Paula.” Kim said just before she leaned in to give Paula a kiss.
“I’m going to throw these things in the bin, and this is getting broken into little pieces and then burnt.” Casey said as she picked up the cuffs and leg irons and marched out to the bin with them before returning to pick up the cane and she snapped it into little pieces just like she said she would.
Paula sat on the floor in the corner and watched as Casey did her little show for them all. “Do you feel better now?” Kim asked as she looked at Paula sat watching Casey throw the last of the cane pieces in the kitchen bin, after deciding that burning it could be dangerous.
“I’m really sorry for upsetting you Paula. Please forgive me for being so stupid?” Casey pleaded with Paula as she knelt down facing her and Kim who were still sat on the floor.
“Nothing to forgive Casey.” Paula smiled, liking the fact she could now say her name. “I just freaked out when I saw you stood there with them. I’ve been scared that all this was just a trick to fool me into trusting you all, so you could then throw me back down in the cellar again.” Paula added with a sigh.
“None of us are trying to trick you Paula. We all just want to be your friends and help you make up for all the things you’ve been missing out on.” Casey said as she put a hand on Paula’s knee.
“That would be pretty much everything Casey.” Paula pointed out.
“We need to make a list then, and start checking them off as we take you out to do them.” Casey said with a grin. “I’ve just had an idea. Get ready we’re going out.” Casey added as she jumped up and then pulled Paula and Kim to their feet.
“What do you have in mind Casey?” Kim asked.
“I just want to let Paula know how sorry I am for upsetting her, so I’m going to start making her feel like a girlie girl.” Casey giggled as she pushed Kim, Paul and Karen off towards the stairs so they could go and get ready to head out.
An hour later Paula was being dragged into a hair salon to have her hair sorted out, and also have her ears pierced and her nails done at the same time. Once they had finished in the hair salon, they still had an hour before the shops shut, so they took Paula to get a couple of pairs of shoes that Kim brought for her, and Karen paid for a couple of nice tops and a denim mini skirt.
“Thanks for the wonderful afternoon shopping and getting my hair and nails done, and also for getting my ears pierced.” Paula said as she lifted her hand up to her ears and felt the stud that was now sat in it.
They were all back in Karen’s car heading back to the house as Paula thanked them. Stacey and Rebecca were still out when they got home, so they settled down on the sofas to talk until the other two got home, and they could sort out what to do for dinner.
Stacey and Rebecca got home an hour later and looked shocked to see Paula sat on the sofa next to Kim with platinum blond hair now, and it was styled to look very feminine.
“I love the new hair style Paula.” Stacey said with a smile.
“Yes it really suits you Paula.” Rebecca added.
“Thanks Stacey, Rebecca. It was a gift from Casey for scaring me earlier.” Paula said with a grin.
“How did she scare you...” Rebecca said just before she realised that Paula had just spoke to her and Stacey. “You just spoke Paula. You just spoke to us!” Rebecca said sounding even more excited about it now.
“Yes, I seem to have found my voice again.” Paula said with a grin. “I hope that’s not going to be a problem for either of you?” She asked.
“A problem? No way! I’ve got tons of questions for you.” Rebecca said as she sat down on the same sofa as Paula and Kim were sat on.
“What sort of questions Rebecca?” Paula asked looking worried all of a sudden.
“I want to know everything about you for starters, and how you came to be working at the club on the night Kim was attacked.” Rebecca said. “And please call me Bec’s. All my friends do.” Rebecca added with a wink.
“Thanks Bec’s.” Paula said with a grin. “I guess I’ve always felt like I was different to other boys while I was growing up, but not knowing what a boy was supposed to feel like didn’t help. I have always been small and wimpy looking, and apart from Samantha, I didn’t have any friends either.” Paula said looking sad.
“You’ve got friends now, and I think you make a cute looking girl as well.” Kim said with a grin as she cuddled up even tighter to Paula’s side.
Stacey and Rebecca looked at the two of them with a puzzled look before looking at the other two for some sort of an answer.
“They’re in love.” Casey said in a dreamy voice as she put her hand on her heart and let out a big sigh. Casey was soon giggling as she dodged a cushion that Kim threw at her. “You need to watch this one Paula; she’s got such a temper on her.” Casey added as she didn’t quite move fast enough as Kim hit her in the face with a second cushion.
“She’s a pretty good shot with a cushion as well.” Karen giggled.
Once Kim and Casey calmed down again, Paula carried on answering Rebecca’s questions. “Were you planning to become Paula full time at some point in the future?”
“Yes it was my plan to get as much money saved up so I could transition and finally have the surgery after doing my real life test.” Paula explained.
“Is that why you were working at the night club? As part of this real life test?” Karen asked.
“No, that was just to earn some extra money, and so I had something to put down on my CV for Paula when I finally came out.”
“What do you plan to do now then Paula?” Stacey asked looking upset for her part in derailing her plans.
“I plan to carry on with my plan, but I’ll start the real life test now.” Paula said with a shrug. “I’ll move out if any of you find this to weird to deal with, and I won’t say anything about what happened.” Paula said at the end to let them know she wasn’t looking for revenge. “Apart from the caning and all the threats, it wasn’t such a bad thing being locked up all that time, and I did get a kick start on the hormone path.” Paula looked down at her budding breasts as she said that bit.
“I’m sorry about all that Paula. I never would have done any of it, I was just angry with you for what I thought you’d tried to do to Kim.” Stacey said with a tear in her eye. “It must have been doubly hard on you to be imprisoned for something like that when all you ever wanted to be was a woman yourself.” She added as she let Karen pull her into a hug.
“I won’t lie to you and say that everything is alright Stacey. I’m still scared that this is just part of some bigger plan to do something worse to me, but five months of being locked down in the cellar and being warned that if I stepped out of line it would get worse, isn’t going to just vanish over night.” Paula said as she let Kim hold her hand. “I never really thought about the rape element of why I was being punished by you all. I believed it was because I didn’t stop Kim from being hurt and the caning hurt so much that I’d have done anything to not feel it again.” Paula shuddered as she thought of that night they caned her.
“I can promise with my hand on my heart Paula that we only plan to help you become the woman you should have been at birth, So don’t even think about moving out and trying to do this on your own.” Stacey said the last bit with warning in her voice, but it was more of a big sister warning than the way she use to talk to Paul down in the cellar.
Paula smiled as she looked around the room and saw that the others all agreed with Stacey about her not doing this on her own. “Thank you for being my friends, it feels really good having someone to talk to.” Paula said with a little giggle at the thought she could talk again.
“Speaking of talking, how did you get your voice back?” Stacey asked with a grin, happy that they hadn’t caused any permanent damage.
“That would be my fault, or not so much a fault as just my doing.” Casey said looking a little confused with herself as she tried to answer Stacey’s question.
“Yes I get the point Casey. You helped Paula find her voice again.” Stacey said with a roll of her eyes. “So how did you do it?” She asked.
“I was taking some boxes down to the cellar to store them away, just in case we needed them again at some point, when I saw the cane and all the chains and cuffs still lying on the mattress down there. It made me angry to see them still in the house, so I was bringing them up stairs to get rid of them when Paula turned around and saw me stood there holding them.” Casey said with a pained look towards Paula as she cuddled up to Kim on the sofa.
“Paula thought I was going to lock her up again and cane her, so she lost it and started screaming that she would rather be killed than go back down in the cellar and be caned again.” Casey choked out as she started sobbing.
“I’m sorry Casey, please don’t cry.” Paula said as she slid off the sofa and pulled Casey into a hug. “I was just overreacting to things.” Paula added. Paula looked puzzled when she realised that Casey had gone from sobbing to giggling.
“Only you could be sorry for something like this Paula.” Casey said as she wiped her eyes. “We never should have made you feel like that in the first place.” Casey added.
“True, but if you hadn’t, then I never would have made five really cool friends either.” Paula pointed out.
“Kim would have told us all about you Paula, and I like to think we would have helped you find the inner girl.” Rebecca said.
“I don’t think you would have got the chance to Bec’s. I wasn’t planning on going back to the office on the Monday. I was going to move to a new town and start again.” Paula pointed out. “I’d have been long gone by the time Kim told you about me if it hadn’t been for this necklace.” Paula added as she played with it in her hand as it still hung around her neck.
“So you’re telling us that you can see a bright side out of being locked in the cellar for the past five months?” Stacey asked with a look of shock on her face.
“Yes I can Stace.” Paula smiled. “Karen, Casey and yourself all use to come down and sit with me for hours, while you told me about your day. That was more than I ever had in the past.” Paula added.
“I’m surprised you didn’t try to kill yourself listening to me prattle on night after night.” Karen said jokingly.
“I did for the first month, but you never left me anything that I could take my own life with.” Paula said sounding sad. “But then you just started talking to me, like I was a friend that never argued, or answered you back. It was nice and I just gave up trying to fight it, not that I had much of a fight left in me after that first night and the caning.” Paula added as she shifted in her seat just thinking about the pain she had been in at the time.
All the girls looked shocked at the thought of Paula killing herself, and how it would have made them feel when they found out from Kim that she was the one that saved Kim. Paula found herself the centre of a group hug, as all the girls started sobbing.
Once everyone had had a good cry, Paula came up with an idea for dinner. “I want to treat you all too some pizza, so does anyone now a good place to order from?”
Casey jumped up and ran into the kitchen and returned with a menu for a takeaway pizza place they always ordered from. The girls all knew what they liked already, but they let Paula look down the menu and pick what she liked as well, so Casey could phone the order through.
“I’ll have a spicy meat feast please.” Paula said with a grin. She looked a little puzzled and hurt at the same time as the others started giggling at her. “What have I said now?” Paula asked.
“Nothing bad silly.” Kim said as she pulled Paula into a hug. “You just picked the same thing I always have.” Kim added just before she kissed Paula on the lips.
“Looks like you two really are well suited together.” Rebecca giggled.
Paula started grinning just before she returned the kiss, while Casey grabbed the phone and called through the pizza order.
While they waited for the food to arrive, Paula got the money out and left it at the side of the front door so one of the others could go and take delivery when it arrived. Paula wasn’t ready for anything like that just yet. Karen asked if Paula wanted her to help get things moving forward with the transition.
“Do you want me to make some appointments for you at the hospital Paula? So you can get the balls rolling?” Karen asked with a giggle at her little joke.
“That would be great if you could Karen.” Paula said looking excited and nervous at the same time.
“I’d love to Paula. That’s what friends are for.” Karen said with a grin. “I’ll make some calls while I’m at work tomorrow.” She added.
Paula was sat with the biggest grin on her face after Karen called her a friend. Paula looked around at the other girls and then at Kim sat next to her, and she let out a sigh when she thought that these women had gone from being her jailors to her best friends, all in the space of a couple of days.
The food soon arrived and Paula enjoyed the first pizza she’d had in just over five months, and it was really good pizza as well. Casey had also ordered some soft drinks and side orders of spicy chicken wings, potato wedges and garlic bread. The girls all ate way too much and then sat around talking, as they all told Paula how they met each other and found the house they were all living in together.
It was soon time for bed, and Kim got ready and ran down to spend another night cuddled up to Paula in her new room. Paula was a little nervous about Karen setting up appointments for her, but she had also decided to go to the night club and see if she could get her old job back. Paula hadn’t said anything to Kim or the others about this, but she would if it worked out. Paula was soon fast asleep with Kim wrapped in her arms.
EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you
Paula was woke the next morning when Kim’s alarm went off, telling them that it was time to get up and get ready for work. Well it was time for Kim to get ready for work, Paula was without a job at the minute, but she planned to change that hopefully. Paula was going to give the Rock Shack a call, and see if she could get her old job back.
“Good morning sleepyhead.” Paula said as she watched Kim sit up in bed after turning the alarm off and having a stretch.
“Morning yourself.” Kim said with a grin, just before she leaned down and planted a kiss on Paula’s warm soft lips. “I’m sorry I woke you when you don’t need to get up this early.” Kim added with a pout when they stopped kissing. “Maybe I should sleep in my own bed through the week?” Kim asked.
“Looking at you in the morning is worth being woken up for.” Paula said with a grin just before she pulled Kim down for another kiss.
Kim just smiled down at Paula after they stopped kissing again. “I’ve never felt this way about anyone before.” Kim said with moisture in her eyes. “I never liked boys, and being with girls didn’t feel quite right either, but the night I saw you serving drinks behind that bar, everything just fell into place.” Kim said as she started crying as she let Paula pull her into a hug.
“I’ve always thought you were cute and really kind too, but I knew what I was going to do one day, so I just never thought it would happen between us.” Paula said as they hugged each other. “I’m glad I was wrong about it all though.” Paula added with a smile.
“Do you regret saving me now, with what happened to you?” Kim asked, worried that all the things the others had put Paul through, might have muddied the waters between them.
“If I knew back then, that I would be lying here with you now Kim, but I had to go through the last five months to get you.” Paula had pulled away from Kim so she could look Kim in the eyes as she said the next part. “I’d go through it all with a smile on my face.” Paula added just before she watched Kim start grinning as she tried to hug her to death.
“I love you so much Paula.” Kim sobbed happy tears. “I felt so lost when I walked into the office last week and Mandy told me that you never returned to work after the weekend I got stabbed. I thought you’d just left, worried that I’d say something, but I kept your secret because I knew I was in love with you.” Kim said as she looked into Paula’s eyes. “I never realised that keeping that secret was going to cause you so much pain though.” Kim added.
“We both went through a painful five months.” Paula pointed out. “I guess that you didn’t have an easy five months recovering from being stabbed?” Paula asked.
“It was very painful. That asshole did some real damage to me, and I’m still recovering from it even now.” Kim said with anger in her voice.
“I’m sorry I couldn’t stop him from hurting you Kim. I should have tried harder.” Paula said, as she tried to think back to what she could have done differently that night.
“You were lucky not to wind up dead yourself Paula.” Kim said with fear in her voice. “The police told me that they had done that sort of thing before, and I would have been raped and probably stabbed to death anyway. They had a couple of other cases open that they were hoping to tie them to as well.” Kim told her.
“I guess they didn’t like the odds of two on two then?” Paula said with a grin.
“No they didn’t, and the man you kneed in the balls won’t be adding to the gene pool anytime soon either.” Kim giggled. “Seems like you broke something and he had to go to the hospital with the problem, and that’s how the police finally caught them both.” Kim added with a proud look on her face as she looked at Paula.
“It’s nice to know that something good came out of all that then.” Paula giggled, but was soon looking all serious when she spoke again. “Kim, before we get too involved with each other, I just need to make a few things clear. I do love you with all my heart, just as you love me, but I will never be able to give you children.” Paula pointed out. She already knew that the hormones Karen had been giving her took care of that, not that she cared about it until now.
“That kind of makes you perfect for me then Paula, because I can’t have children.” Kim said with a sad smile. “The stabbing took care of that.” She added with a sigh just before she hugged Paula a little tighter and then got hugged a little tighter from Paula.
“You know what that means then Kim?” Paula asked sounding all serious again.
“What?” Kim asked looking worried that Paula was going to say they shouldn’t be together anymore.
“We’ll just have to adopt a bunch of kids instead.” Paula said with a grin.
Kim started grinning as all the worry washed away and she started to cover Paula’s face in kisses. Then Kim saw the time and knew that if she didn’t get in the bathroom soon, she’d be waiting for one of the others to finish in there. It was times like this when Kim envied Karen having the largest bedroom in the house, with its own private bathroom. Kim slid out of bed, gave Paula one last kiss on the lips this time, and she was gone out the room with clean underwear and towel flapping around behind her as she ran.
Paula slipped out of bed and put on her dressing gown before she made her way down to help Casey with breakfast, so the others could eat and get off to work. Paula and Casey would shower and get dressed after they had all left.
Casey was just making a pot of tea when Paula walked into the kitchen. Paula had to grin when Casey stopped what she was doing and ran over to give her a hug and kiss her on the cheek before speaking a word. “Good morning Paula. I trust you slept well last night?”
“Morning Case. I slept great, but it’s a shame Kim has to work today.” Paula said with a sigh as she let Casey lead the way back over to the side where she was sorting out the drinks.
“Well we can’t all be ladies of leisure like you.” Casey said with a grin.
“Hey! I was working two jobs before you and your band of cohorts kidnapped me and turned me into your little prisoner.” Paula said jokingly, but saw right away that it hit Casey really hard to hear her say it out loud. “I’m sorry Case; I didn’t mean it to sound like that. I was just joking with you.” Paula added as she went to give Casey a hug to show there was no hard feeling.
Casey stepped back looking upset still. “Don’t be sorry Paula. You have every right to be pissed off with us for what we did to you. I wish I could do something to help make it up to you.” Casey said with a sigh.
“I have one idea for you to do just that, but first I’ll need a hug from you to prove that you’re still my friend.” Paula said with a pout as she held her arms out to get a hug from Casey.
Casey started grinning, but was soon hugging Paula, as Paula hugged her. “Okay, what is it I can help you with?” Casey asked when they broke the hug.
“I’m thinking of going to The Rock Shack and trying to get my bar job back later today, but I’m scared to go out on my own, and was wondering if you’d come with me?” Paula asked looking nervous.
“What time do we leave?” Was all Casey asked with a grin.
“You’re the best Casey!” Paula shouted with a big grin on her face as she pulled Casey into another hug.
“I know I am, but don’t let the others here you say that, or you’ll never hear the last of it.” Casey said in a matter of fact way as she finished making the pot of tea.
Paula started giggling as she set to work grilling some bacon while Casey shredded some lettuce and sliced up some tomatoes so they could make BLT’s for everyone. They had the first batch done and on the kitchen table when Karen and Stacey entered the room.
“Morning Casey, Paula.” Stacey said as she walked over to give them both a kiss on the cheek and a hug. “Do you need any help either of you?” She asked.
“No, take a seat and get stuck in.” Casey told her with a smile. “Tea should be mashed by now, so you can pour everyone a cup out.” Casey added as she watched Stacey make her way over to the table.
“Good morning Paula, Casey.” Karen said as she took Stacey’s place and gave each of them a kiss on the other cheek and then hugged them. “Something smells really good.” Karen added as she took in a deep breath through her nose.
“Morning Karen, take a seat and get stuck in then if you’re hungry.” Paula smiled, as she loved the idea of being just one of the girls.
Karen did as she was told and had a sip from her mug of tea, then picked up one of the sandwiches and started eating, just like Stacey already was.
Paula and Casey were just bringing the last plate of BLT’s over to the table when Kim and Rebecca entered the kitchen. Kim started grinning at Paula as she walked over and took the seat next to her at the table. Paula smiled back at her as they all started eating.
“So what you got planned for today then Paula?” Karen asked, just trying to make light conversation while they ate.
“I’m going to try and get my old job back at the club.” Paula said sounding nervous about it. “I’m not holding out much hope, but it’s worth a shot.” She added with a shrug.
“Will you be alright going out on your own Paula?” Kim asked with worry written all over her face.
“She’ll be fine Kimmie. I’ll be going with her.” Casey said, as she tried to look all tough while she said it.
“That makes all the difference then.” Kim said as she threw her hands up in the air. “Now I’m really worried about you.” Kim added with an even bigger worried look on her face. She was soon giggling though when she saw the hurt look on Casey’s face.
“She’ll be perfectly safe with me Kimmie.” Casey pouted. “I have a good mind to take her shopping now, after she’s got her job back, just to spite you.” Casey added as she stuck her tongue out at Kim.
They all started giggling as they watched Kim and Casey sticking their tongues out at each other in some strange sort of competition. They finally stopped and carried on eating their breakfast.
Once they had all finished eating, Kim, Rebecca, Stacey and Karen all gave Paula and Casey a hug and peck on the cheek before they left for work. They all wished Paula luck with getting her job back, but also told her not to worry too much if it didn’t work out, as they would look after her until she got back on her feet.
“I’m grateful for all the help I’m getting from you all, but if I’m going to do this real life test, then I need a job, so I can show them that I really want to be a woman.” Paula said with some pleading in her voice.
“We owe you this much Paula.” Stacey said as she gave Paula another hug.
“I don’t want you to feel like you owe me anything Stacey.” Paula said sounding hurt this time. “I just want to feel like one of you, like you want me to live here because you all like me, not because you all feel guilty.” Paula added close to tears.
“We do want you here with us Paula!” Stacey shouted, but looked sorry for Paula when she saw her jump and flinch away from her looking scared. “Sorry about that Paula, but I do mean it when I say that we’re glad to have you as part of our little gang.” Stacey added as she pulled a shaking Paula into another hug.
They could all see that Paula still had a long way to go before she was able to trust them fully. They were also happy that Casey would be with her while out in the big bad world.
Kim stepped up to Paula and gave her an extra special hug and kissed her on the lips before speaking. “Good luck with getting your job back at the club. Promise me that you will call and let me know what happened either way.” Kim said with a stern look.
“I promise.” Paula said with a smile just before she leaned in to give Kim another kiss. Paula had to giggle when she watched Stacey and Rebecca drag her out the kitchen complaining that they weren’t going to risk getting the sack, just so she could spend more time making out with her new girlfriend. Paula liked the sound of being Kim’s new girlfriend.
Paula and Casey got the dishes washed, dried and put away before they cleaned up the house and got the washing machine going, and then sitting down with a bowl of soup and a sandwich each. Paula knew that their wouldn’t be anyone at the club until just after one in the afternoon, so they would leave the house at one, and give the manager of the club time to get settled in before she turned up to beg for her job back.
“So what you planning to wear for the interview Paula?” Casey asked as they sat eating.
“I was thinking subtle Goth. Black gypsy skirt, purple velvet peasant top, and studded chain belt and my knee high sexy boots.” Paula said with a grin.
“Sounds super sexy girl.” Casey giggled. “You got anything for me to borrow, so I don’t look out of place stood next to you?” Casey asked with a pout.
“You’re welcome to borrow anything of mine, any time Case.” Paula said with a grin.
“You may live to regret that girlfriend.” Casey said with a grin.
“It’s never going to happen Case. I love being able to share my clothes with you and the others.”
“I hope you realise that it goes both ways Paula? You’re welcome to borrow any of my clothes as well.” Casey said as she got up from the table, so she could take her dirty dishes over to the sink and leave them to soak.
Paula got up and took hers over so Casey could put them in soak as well. “Are you sure you want me to borrowing your clothes Casey?” Paula asked looking worried.
“Why wouldn’t I?” Casey asked with a puzzled look.
“Because you know that I’m not like you.” Paula said in a whisper as she looked down at her feet, or more her breasts that blocked the view of her feet.
“Paula, you’re as much of a girl as I am where it counts in here and here.” Casey said as she pointed at Paula’s head and then her chest. “And you’ll soon alter the other little bits to match the way you feel, so please feel free to come in and borrow my stuff whenever you feel like it.” She added with a grin, just before she grabbed Paula’s hand and dragged her up to get changed ready to go out.
Paula soon found herself stood in her room watching Casey slip out of her skirt and top so she could see what clothes she looked best in that Paula owned. Paula was a little shocked that Casey would just strip down to her bra and panties, but soon shrugged it off and started pulling things out for Casey to try on.
“You have some really nice stuff here Paula.” Casey said as she tried on a black velvet dress with a blue lace cross on the chest area. “I think I’ll wear this, but I better change my white bra for a black one.” She added as she looked in the mirror and saw the white bra showing through the blue lace cross.
“That looks good on you Case.” Paula smiled as she watched Casey doing a sexy pose in the mirror. “I’ve never worn that dress myself. You could see that I had fake breasts when I tried it on.” Paula added as she thought about how sad she was when she got home with it from the post office and tried it on. She’d tried a number of ways to make it work, but nothing ever made it look like she had real breasts showing.
“You could wear it now Paula.” Casey said with a grin, as she looked down at the breasts Paula now had. They were still on the small side, but they were real breasts still. “I’ll find something else to wear.” Casey said as she slipped the dress off over her head.
“Please wear it for me Case, you look so good in it, and I feel sorry for the dress not being worn by anyone before.” Paula said with some pleading in her voice. “I’ll get to wear it soon, but not until I’ve grown a little more.” Paula added as she stuck her chest out and giggled.
“Okay then, but I promise you this missy; I’ll have you in it one day very soon.” Casey said with a warning look and a point of her finger. “Right, I need to see if I have any black tights to wear, I know I’ve got plenty of black bras.” Casey added as she made a mental list of what she needed, to pull off the look.
“I’ve got some really great tights that will look perfect with that dress Case.” Paula said as she ran over and opened a draw before pulling out a stack of tights still in their packets. She was soon handing Casey a packet that had a picture on the front with a pair of legs wrapped in black tights with barbwire winding all around them. “If you have some black knee high boots, you’ll look really hot.” Paula added with a grin.
“I have a couple of pairs.” Casey was grinning. “Thanks for these.” Casey added as she held up the packet of tights. She put the tights down on Paula’s bed before she left the room to return a couple of minutes later carrying a pair of boots and a matching bra and panty set to change into.
Paula couldn’t help but look as she watched Casey strip naked right in front of her before picking up the panties and starting to slip them on. Casey stopped when she saw Paula looking at her. “You’ll get there one day Paula.” Casey said with a smile.
“What? Oh sorry Case.” Paula said when she realised that she’d been stood looking at Casey’s body. “You look amazing though by the way.” Paula blushed.
“Thanks!” Casey giggled as she struck another sexy pose as she watched Paula try to look everywhere except at her. “You really need to let Paul go and embrace who you really are girl.” Casey said as she pulled up her panties and walked over to where Paula was stood looking at a blank spot on the wall.
Paula was still blushing when Casey lifted her hand to Paula’s chin and turned her head to look at her. “Is it okay for me to look at another woman’s body?” Paula asked looking worried and confused.
“Hell yes!” Casey said, making Paula jump. “Sorry, got to stop doing that around you.” Casey giggled.
“Don’t worry about it Case. I need to stop being so scared of you all shouting.” Paula shrugged. “I know you won’t hurt me.” She added with a smile.
“We may kill you with kindness, but that’s not such a bad way to go is it?” Casey asked.
“I could cope with dying that way Case.” Paula giggled.
“Right! Back to the point I was trying to make.” Casey said as she got back to the subject of Paula looking at other women’s bodies. “We all check out other women hon, so just relax and enjoy the show. You’ve got the added fact that you’re head over heels in love with a girl, even though you want to be one as well.” Case added as she playfully pushed Paula’s shoulder.
“Don’t you find it a little odd that I want to be a girl, but I love a girl still?” Paula asked.
“We can’t help who we love hon.” Casey said with a sigh. “I have a real thing for the bad boys, even though I always get my heart broken by them in the end.” She added with a pout.
“I have noticed that over the past five months Case.” Paula said as she gave Casey a quick hug.
“Oh yes. I’d forgotten that you had to listen to me moan about each and every one of them, when I found out they were seeing another girl behind my back.” Casey said as she let out a sigh while resting her head on Paula’s shoulder.
“Not all of them Case.” Paula said looking at the brighter side. There was that one guy Troy I think his name was. He was seeing another guy behind your back.” Paula giggled.
“That doesn’t make me feel better Paula.” Casey giggled as they broke the hug and she playfully started slapping Paula.
“No, but it made you giggle.” Paula pointed out as she tried to dodge Casey’s attack.
Casey went to argue with Paula, but realised that Paula had a point, and she did feel better laughing about it all. “You make me feel better about myself girlfriend. Where have you been all my life?” Casey asked as she gave Paula another quick hug before kissing her on the cheek.
“Well I’ve been hiding in the cellar for the past five months.” Paula whispered as she looked around like she was trying to keep a big secret.
Casey saw the humour in what Paula said this time and let it wash over her. She knew she had a long way to go before she forgave herself, but she was happy that Paula was willing to let it go. “I feel lucky to be able to call you my friend Paula. I hope you feel that you’ll be able to come and talk to me if you ever need someone to talk to about anything.” Casey said as she hugged Paula a little tighter before breaking away, so she could finish getting dressed.
“Thanks Case, now get some clothes on you tart!” Paula giggled as she playfully slapped Casey on the backside as she turned to go and retrieve the bra off the bed.
Casey giggled as she ran over to the bed and picked up the bra and then slipped it on, seating her breasts in the cups and then hooking it shut at the back. Paula slipped out of her scruffy skirt and top before slipping on a pair of fishnet tights and then she changed her bra before she put on the velvet top and then the gypsy skirt. Paula then sat on the bed, so she could slip on her boots before getting up and going over to the dressing table she now had. She sat and added eye shadow and mascara to give her a blond gothic look before adding nearly black lipstick to finish the look.
“What do you think Case?” Paula asked as she stood up and struck a sexy pose for Casey.
“Wow! You look really good Paula. I think you look much better as a blond than you do with the black wig on.” Casey said as she took in the way Paula looked right now, compared to how she looked the other night when Kim got her to dress up just like she’d been dressed when she saved Kim from being raped and murdered.
“Thanks Case, but you’re not looking to bad yourself.” Paula said as she looked at Casey, now she was wearing the dress and the barbwire tights. Paula watched as Casey sat on the bed and then slipped on the boots she’d brought back into the room with her earlier.
“Thanks hon, but can you help me with my makeup? I love the look you’ve got right now.” Casey said as she looked closer at what Paula had done with her makeup.
“I’ll give it a go, but I’ve never tried doing anyone else’s makeup before.” Paula warned as she got up and then let Casey take her seat so she could get started.
Paula took a couple of deep breaths to steady her nerves before she started to work on Casey’s makeup for her. Once she relaxed and just let the picture of how she wanted Casey to look when she’d done form in her mind, Paula found it easier to work on someone else’s makeup than it was her own.
“I could get use to having someone else do my makeup for me.” Casey smiled as she sat with her eyes shut and let Paula work on her.
“You might change your mind when you see what a mess I’ve made.” Paula said as she added the finishing touches to Casey’s eye makeup. “All done.” Paula finally said as she stepped back and let Casey take a look in the mirror.
“Wow girl, you’re good.” Casey grinned as she looked in the mirror at the dark moody looking eyes she now had, and the dark purple lipstick Paula had added to make her skin look even paler than it already was. “I think I could get into this Goth look.” Casey added as she turned her head from side to side, so she could take in the full look.
Paula had teased Casey’s short blond hair into a wilder spiky look before using hairspray to hold it in place. Paula had longer hair than Casey, but they looked a little like sisters now they were stood side by side looking in the full length mirror Paula had in the corner of the room.
“Do you really think I did an okay job Case?” Paula asked looking nervous still that Casey was just trying to be nice to her, but was about to wipe it all off and redo it herself.
“Okay? I love it Paula!” Casey said as she leapt at Paula and hugged her. “I’d kiss you on the cheek, but I don’t want to leave a lipstick mark for you to clean off.” Casey added with a giggle.
“Do you think I look okay?” Paula asked when they stopped hugging each other and stepped back.
“I’ve already told you that you make a really cute blonde Goth, so stop worrying and let’s see about getting you your old job back.” Casey said as she handed Paula her little coffin shaped backpack. “I thought you’d be used to being out dressed like this by now Paula?” Casey asked as they made their way downstairs after Casey grabbed a cute little panda shaped backpack that suited the way she now looked.
“I used to get ready, and then call a taxi to take me to the club, so I never had to be around to many people.” Paula said.
“What about all the people at the club while you were serving them drinks?” Casey asked with a puzzled look.
“They were more interested in getting their drinks than looking at me. And if you’d ever seen what some of the people dressed like while in there, you would think I was just a normal looking girl.” Paula giggled as she thought about some of the people she’d seen in the club.
“So you got to see some interesting sights then while you worked there before?” Casey asked with a raised eyebrow.
“I once had to serve a man that looked like a member of ZZtops, but he was wearing a body hugging pink mini dress, black fishnets, white girlie ankle socks and pink high heels.” Paula giggled some more.
“Do you mean the band where to two on guitars have the long bushy beards?” Casey asked as she remembered seeing a video on one of the music channels once.
“Yep the very same.” Paula nodded with a grin. “Now picture one of them dressed in what I just told you.” Paula added with a giggle.
Casey was soon putting her hand over her mouth as she burst out in a fit of giggles. “I’m sorry Paula, I shouldn’t laugh.” Casey said looking a little upset with herself.
“Why not, it was a funny sight to see. He did get a couple of drinks brought for him though.” Paula shrugged as she didn’t understand why Casey was saying sorry to her.
“I just don’t want you to think I see you in the same light as that.” Casey explained.
“I think I felt like that for the past twenty two years dressing as Paul, when all I wanted to do was dress like you and the others.” Paula said with a sigh. “All this feels right to me now, having you and the others treating me like one of the girls.” Paula smiled.
“That’s because you are one of the girls silly!” Casey giggled as she gave Paula another hug.
Paula couldn’t get use to all the hugging the girls did, not that she was going to start complaining about it. She’d spend all her life trying to play the macho male and keeping a low profile, so all this touching and hugging felt good.
“Thanks for being my friend Case.” Paula said as they hugged.
“You’re welcome girlfriend.” Casey said in return as they broke the hug. “Right then, let’s go and catch the bus into down!” Casey added with a grin.
“I thought we’d get a taxi to the club? I don’t mind paying for it Case.” Paula said with some worry in her voice.
“We could do that, but we need to get you used to being out in the daylight and around people if you ever want to do this real life test you were telling me about.” Casey said playing the bossy big sister as she led Paula out the house and then locked the front door.
Paula realised that all her stuff was in that house, and she didn’t have a key to get back in again. “Do you think the others will ever trust me enough to give me a key?” Paula asked in a whisper as she realised that she was still a kept person, no matter how friendly they all were to her now.
“That’s one of the things I need to get sorted while we’re out today.” Casey smiled. “We already trust you Paula.” Casey said with a warm smile as she slipped her arm through Paula’s as she pulled her off down the path to the main road, and then down towards the nearest bus stop.
“Sorry Case, but this all seems too good to be true.” Paula said with a sigh. “I keep waiting for something bad to happen.” She added in a whisper as she looked around to make sure the others weren’t waiting to jump out at her.
“After the hell we put you through Paula, I can understand that, but all I can say is that I promise you none of us plan to hurt you in any way, other than to help you become the person you should have been at birth.” Casey said with a hand on her heart.
“Thanks for wanting to be my friend, and helping me.” Paula smiled as she let Casey lead her down the road. “Stacey still scares me a lot, but I know that she doesn’t mean to. It’s just that every time I hear her shout...” Paula trailed off.
“We’ve all noticed that you flinch, or jump when her volume goes up. I think Stacey has noticed too.” Casey said with a sigh. “Just give it some time, and you will see that she’s all talk.” Casey added with a wave of her hand.
They were soon stood at the bus stop with a couple of other people, so they just took a seat and waited for the bus to arrive, and take them into town, so Paula could go to the club and see about getting her old job back, and Casey could go and sort out a set of keys for Paula to come and go as she pleased at the house.
The bus had a lot of people on it, so Paula and Casey didn’t speak much until they were in town and walking up the road towards the night club.
“You didn’t have to walk me to the club Case! I’m sure I would have been fine on my own.” Paula said as she let Casey drag her up the road to where the club was. Part of Paula thought that Casey was just being a good friend, but another part wondered if Casey was just keeping an eye on her to stop her from running away, or going to the police and reporting them for what they had done to her. Paula’s worries about the latter part of her thinking were put to rest when they got to the night club.
“I’ll leave you on your own from here then Paula.” Casey said as they stood at the bottom of the steps to the club. “I’ll wish you luck, and I’ll also meet you right here when you’ve done.” Casey added as she pointed at the ground between the two of them.
Paula looked down for some strange reason, like she was going to see a little sign painted on the ground that said “Paula and Casey stand here!” There was no sign, but Paula smiled when she saw the worried look on Casey’s face. It was a worried look of a good friend, not someone worried whether or not she could be getting arrested later in the day.
“Thanks for wishing me luck Case, I think I’ll need it.” Paula said as she looked up at a poster stuck on the wall at the side of the main entrance and saw it said, under new management. “Looks like the old manager has moved on, so I may just be wasting my time doing this.” Paula added with a sigh.
“You’ll never know until you try hon.” Casey smiled as she turned Paula to face the steps up to the main door and gave her a little push towards them. “Call me when you get done, and I’ll come and meet you back here, so we can go and do some window shopping after.” Casey added with a grin.
“Okay Case, I’ll see you later.” Paula said as she looked back and saw that Casey was already wandering off down the road. Casey didn’t want to give Paula any more reasons to not go and try to get her job back.
Paula got up to the main doors and looked at the buzzer for a couple of minutes before she could pluck up the courage to push the button. When she did finally push it, it sounded loud enough to wake the dead, but Paula thought it was just her nerves getting the better of her. She took in a deep breath when she heard the door being unlocked, but she soon smiled when she saw Stan stood there looking at her with a puzzled look on his face, then she remembered that Stan had only ever met the black haired heavily made up Paula before now.
“Good afternoon Miss, can I help you with something?” Stan asked with a smile.
“Hi Stan. Long time, how you been keeping?” Paula started grinning when she saw the puzzled look get a little deeper when Paula called him by name. “The boyfriend still worried about his weight?” She asked, knowing that this would remind Stan of who she was.
“Paula?! Is that you?” Stan asked as he looked the woman up and down. “Where the hell did you disappear off to? I’ve not seen or heard from you in what? Six months?” Stan asked as he stepped out of the building and gave Paula a hug.
“Hello Stan.” Paula giggled as she let the large man hug her. “It’s only been five months by the way.” She pointed out when they broke the hug.
“You pull a vanishing act on us, and now you’re going to stand there and argue with me over a month?” Stan asked looking a little angry with her. “You’re looking good though, a little thin maybe, but also a little more filled out in other areas.” He added as he noticed how the skirt fit better on her larger hips, and her skin looked much smoother now. Thanks to all the female hormones that Karen had been giving her.
“Sorry about that, but something came up, and I got caught up in the middle of it.” Paula explained in a very vague way.
“Did it have anything to do with the girl getting stabbed in the alley up the side of the club?” Stan asked with a raised eyebrow. “You were the woman that saved her from being raped weren’t you?” He asked.
Paula went to argue with him, but saw the look in his eyes and already knew he knew the truth. “Yes I saw what the two men were about to do and stepped in to stop them, but she still got stabbed and I panicked and ran away before the police showed up.” Paula said with her head hung low in shame.
“All water under the bridge Paula. So what brings you back to this neck of the woods then?” Stan asked as he led Paula into the club and locked the doors again.
“I was hoping to get my old job back, but I see that the club is under new management, so I guess as soon as they find out I just up and left one night, they won’t want to give me a job.” Paula said looking defeated before she even spoke to the new manager of the club. “What’s the new boss like to work for Stan?” Paula asked, hoping that Stan would say they were good to work for.
Paula had liked the old manager because he was pretty easy going and didn’t give any of the staff any hassle. He also let things slide that he really shouldn’t have. Paula had seen guys pushing drugs while she served behind the bar, but kept out of it after telling the old manager, and he told her she never saw anything in a way that said keep out of it if you know what’s good for you, so she did.
“The new boss is good to work for, but they run a tight ship now. No more drugs being sold.” Stan said, as if he’d just been reading Paula’s mind. “The old boss got arrested after the club was raided one night about a fortnight after you vanished.” Stan added.
“Is the new boss here now? I’d like to ask if they would give me a chance to come back and work here again.” Paula asked, but didn’t look very hopeful.
“Yes the new boss is here.” Stan smiled. “I’ll take you up to their office, so you can beg your case, but I think it will be a waste of time Paula.” Stan added with a sigh as he shook his head from side to side, not looking very hopeful for her.
“I understand that Stan, but I need to try.” Paula said as she followed Stan through a set of doors and then up some steps and down a hallway to another set of doors.
“Take a seat and I’ll let the new boss know that you’re here.” Stan said as he guided Paula over to a sofa in the outer room. He then walked over to another set of doors before knocking and entered when he heard a woman tell him to.
Paula suddenly realised that she didn’t know if the new boss was a man or a woman. Paula heard a woman tell Stan to enter the room, but she could just be working with the boss, and told Stan to enter while he was on the phone. Paula sat waiting for nearly ten minutes before she saw the door open again and Stan step out the room to look at her.
“The boss will see you now Paula.” Stan said looking worried for her. Paula noticed that his eyes didn’t match the look he had on his face, but Paula was nervous and couldn’t trust what she was seeing.
“Thanks for getting me a chance to explain my case to them Stan.” Paula smiled as she stepped into the room and looked over her shoulder just in time to see Stan close the door and leave her alone with the new manager.
Paula turned her attention to the new manager now, and was shocked to see a blonde woman sat behind a large desk as she looked down at some paperwork. Paula took in the way the woman was dressed. She had a rock chick look to her, with a form fitting leather dress that Paula couldn’t see how long it was, but she thought the woman had a great set of legs and a to die for pair of black leather boots on. Paula knew this because she could see them through the gap in the front of the desk.
“So you’ve come to beg for your job back?” The woman asked, not bothering to look up from the papers on her desk. “I hear you walked out feeling ill one Friday night, and was never heard from again until today.” The woman added in a cold voice. “How do I know you won’t do the same thing again and leave me short staffed?” She asked.
“I’m sorry about that, but things happened that were beyond my control ma’am, but if you give me another chance, I will not let you down again.” Paula said with some pleading in her voice.
“Stanley was telling me that you had something to do with that poor girl being stabbed, is that true?” The woman asked, still not bothering to look at her even once. Paula was beginning to think the woman was just wasting her time now.
“I was there that night, and I stopped the two men from raping her, but I wasn’t able to stop one of them from stabbing her. I then panicked and fled the scene because I didn’t want to get caught by the police, as I knew the woman that got stabbed. We worked together and she’d noticed that I wasn’t what I appeared to be.” Paula explained.
“Yes, Stanley explained that you weren’t born a girl.” The woman said in a dry cold voice.
Paula was getting upset with the way this woman was treating her, and she wasn’t going to stand here and take any more of it. “I can see that I’m just wasting your time ma’am, so I’ll just leave now.” Paula said as she turned to leave. “I’m not really sorry I wasted your time!” Paula spat out as she walked over to the door and went to open it so she could leave. Paula stopped dead in her tracks when she heard the woman start to giggle.
“What the hell do you find so funny?” Paula asked as she turned back to face the woman she saw as a stuck up little bitch on a power trip. Paula was just about to speak again when she saw the woman’s face for the first time, and then she just stood with her mouth open as she looked the woman in the eyes.
“Nice to see you still have a temper on you Paula.” The woman giggled some more.
“Tink?” Paula finally asked when her mouth started working again. “What the hell are you doing sat behind that desk? Were you and Stan just winding me up?” She asked as she let her shoulders slump.
“Please come and take a seat Paula.” Tink giggled as she pointed to a sofa over in the corner of the room as she got up from behind the desk and made her way over and took a seat there herself.
Paula finally got to see the full outfit Tink was wearing, and Paula thought it looked custom made just to fit Tink’s body as it hugged her waist and flared out over her hips before wrapping around her legs and ending about six inches above Tink’s knees.
“Can I just say that you look amazing in that leather dress Tink.” Paula said as she walked over and sat on the sofa next to Tink. “Very different to the black jeans and t-shirt I used to see you wearing when you served down in the club.” Paula added with a nervous giggle.
“I’m sorry about upsetting you just now Paula, but I was angry with how you just vanished five months ago.” Tink pouted in the same way Paula always remembered her doing when they served behind the bar together. “Thanks for the complement about the dress. This is how I normally dress; I was undercover when I was working with you behind the bar.” She added.
“Undercover? Are you working for the police?” Paula asked looking worried now.
“No!” Tink laughed. “Far worse than that Paula. I work for my father; he owns this night club and a lot more of them around the country as well.” Tink said with a frown. “He has some friends on the police force and they told him about drugs being sold in one of is clubs, so he put me in undercover to see what was going on.” Tink added.
“So our friendship was just part of some cover to find out what was going on?” Paula asked looking a little hurt that Tink used her like she did.
“No! Our friendship was real Paula!” Tink said looking even more hurt than Paula did. “I tried to track you down just after you went missing, but then daddy called the police in and I’ve been looking after this place ever since. Please believe me Paula.” Tink added with a pleading to her voice.
“I’m sorry for jumping the gun there for a second then Tink.” Paula said with a sigh. “I’ve had a strange time of it since we last saw each other.” Paula added with a frown.
“Do you want to talk about it hon?” Tink asked, sounding just like the old Tink did when they worked behind the bar together. “Are you on hormones now? You look a little different yourself.” Tink said with a grin.
“No I don’t want to talk about it, and yes I’m taking hormones now, and I’m going to be seeing a doctor soon as well.” Paula said. She didn’t want to tell Tink that she’d been locked in a cellar for the past five months being punished for something she never did. Stacey, Rebecca, Karen and Casey were all doing their best to help her get over it and also help her become Paula for real. Paula didn’t want to see any of her friends get locked up for a foolish mistake.
“How can you already be on hormones if you haven’t seen a doctor yet?” Tink asked with a worried look. “Please tell me you’ve not been buying them off the internet?” Tink looked really worried now. “You don’t always get what they say you are.” Tink added.
“No, nothing like that Tink.” Paula smiled. “I’ve got a friend that works at the hospital, she’s been helping me out, but now she says I need to go see a doctor and get things moving properly” Paula explained.
“It still sounds very dangerous taking things like that without seeing a doctor first hon.” Tink told her. “I also get the feeling that you’re keeping something from me as well.” Tink added with a raised eyebrow.
“I am Tink, but I don’t want to talk about it. People could get in trouble if it ever came to light, so please just leave it alone.” Paula said with some pleading in her voice.
“Okay Paula, but I’m here if you ever need to talk.” Tink smiled.
“Thanks Tink, but it looks like you have your hands full running this place and I need to go and find a job.” Paula said with a sigh. “I was hoping to get my old job back so it wouldn’t affect me seeing the doctors and other people I’ll need to see as well.” Paula added looking hopeful that Tink would be kind enough to give her a job. This was soon dashed when Tink spoke.
“I wish I could give you your old job back Paula, but I think it would be a waste of time.” Tink shrugged.
“I understand Tink. Thanks for taking the time to see me anyway. It was great seeing you again; good luck getting this place in shape, but I need to go and find a job now” Paula added as she turned to leave.
“What’s wrong with working for me Paula?” Tink asked with a hurt tone to her voice.
“You just said you couldn’t let me have my old job back.” Paula said looking puzzled. “You think I’ll just up and vanish again on you.” She added.
“That’s not what I said Paula. I said it would be a waste of time putting you back behind the bar, not because you might up and leave again, but because I could use you in a much better spot.” Tink said with a grin.
“What are you talking about?” Paula asked.
“I’d like you to help me run the club and keep an eye on everything.” Tink said with an even bigger grin. “I saw how you kept the bar running smoothly when we worked together, and I would like to use that in all areas of the club with you working alongside me.” Tink added looking hopeful that Paula would say yes to her.
“How do you know you can trust me Tink?” Paula asked. “I disappeared for five months, and just now return to ask for my old job back, and you want me to help you run the place?” Paula asked, but was more trying to get it all straight in her own head.
“Are you saying that I can’t trust you?” Tink asked.
“No! But it’s just a shock to come begging for my old job back, and get offered a new one instead.” Paula argued.
“I was just sat thinking about where you might be when Stan walked in and told me you were sat out in the other office. Now if that isn’t a sign that I need you working at my side Paula, then I don’t know what is.” Tink said with a giggle.
Paula was shocked to find out that Tink had missed her when she vanished just over five months ago. Paula hadn’t thought anyone had missed her. “You really missed me Tink?” Paula had to ask with a tear in her eye. “I didn’t think anyone missed me.” She added in a whisper as she fell back onto the sofa where she’d just got up from to leave.
“Yes I missed you silly!” Tink said as she took hold of Paula’s hand. “I tried to call you after I got your mobile number from Dean, but the stupid asshole wrote it down wrong.” Tink added with anger in her voice.
Dean was the old manager that had been arrested for allowing drugs to be sold in the club while he turned a blind eye to it. Paula never liked the man, but he had given Paula a job without any trouble or strange looks. He’d also never asked for an address, other than her bank details to pay her wages into.
“Dean never was the sharpest knife in the draw was he?” Paula asked with a giggle.
“No he wasn’t. My father took him on when he brought the club. He still wishes he’d just let the guy go.” Tink said with a sigh. “I had to let some of the old staff go as well. I found that some of them were skimming the till as they served.” Tink added looking a little sad for needing to do that.
“I never did anything like that Tink.” Paula promised her.
“I know you didn’t Paula. I even tempted you a couple of times, but you always owned up to the till being up on what it should have had in it.” Tink added with a smile.
“You were testing me?” Paula asked looking hurt again now. “What if I’d been tempted? Would you have got me fired, just like you did with the other members of staff you let go?” Paula snapped.
“No! I never would have done that, not if I’d set you up in the first place Paula.” Tink said with a hand on her heart. “I only set you up after I couldn’t see you skimming from the till, so I set up my little test to see if you were maybe a little cleverer than the others that I’d noticed, but you told me the till was up and then made a note for Dean, just like you should. I knew then that you could be trusted and I passed it on to my father.” Tink smiled.
“I’d never steal from anyone Tink. I wouldn’t like to have someone steal from me, so I would never do it to them.” Paula said with pride.
“I know that Paula, and this is why I want you working alongside me here at the club.” Tink said with a grin. “So what do you say, do you want the job or not?” She asked.
“When do I start boss?” Paula asked with a giggle.
“It’s still Tink to you, and you just did.” She said as she looked at her watch before getting up from the sofa and walking back over to the desk. “I just need you to fill out all this paperwork, so we can start your insurance and get your wages going into your account.” Tink said with a smile as she slid the paperwork over to the other side of the desk ready for Paula to fill in. “It’ll be nice to have your mobile number as well, so make sure you write it down correctly.” Tink giggled.
Paula filled it all in and gave the new address as the place she was living now. She also gave Tink her old bank account details, but she knew that she needed to get her name legally changed, so she could then get the account name changed over to say Paula, and not Paul like it did at the minute. Paula also wrote down her mobile number and watched as Tink programmed it into her phone right there and then. Paula giggled when she saw her phone ring and Tink started grinning.
“Now I know I have the right number.” Tink said.
Paula programmed Tink’s name in next to the number that had just called her and smiled now she knew that Tink wanted to be friends with her. Paula was building up a lot of friends now. “I’ve got your number programmed in to my phone now as well Tink.” Paula smiled.
“I was always your friend Paula. Think back to all those times I begged you to go shopping with me, but you always shied away from it.” Tink pointed out to her.
“I’m sorry Tink, but I was just too scared to go out dressed as a girl back then.” Paula said feeling a little upset with herself for not having the backbone to go out dressed as Paula in the day like a normal girl. She’d always been too worried about being found out.
“What made you change your mind then Paula? Judging by the way you look now, you’d have trouble trying to prove you’re anything but a girl.” Tink asked with a raised eyebrow.
“You could say I was forced to face who I really was.” Paula said, not wanting to tell Tink the real reason for Paula being sat in front of her.
“Does it have anything to do with what happened in the alley that Friday night when I last saw you?”
“Yes it does, but not because I had anything to do with what happened to that girl.” Paula said. “Well it did, but not in the way that you would think.”
“So what did happen in that alley?” Tink asked.
“I was just getting some fresh air after Kim worked out who I was.”
“Kim?” Tink asked.
“Kim was the name of the girl that got stabbed. She works at the office where I used to work during the day. She saw this necklace around my neck that night and worked out I was Paul, the guy she worked with under all that makeup and clothing.” Paula said as she held up the black heart shaped stone that she was still wearing.
“How did all that lead to this Kim being almost raped and killed in the alley?”
“She’d been in the club with her new girlfriend, and by girlfriend I mean girlfriend, not just a friend.” Paula said with a raised eyebrow.
“Oh I see.” Tink said as she got what Paula was trying to say.
“Well the girlfriend didn’t like the way Kim kept looking at me, she took it to mean Kim was liking what she saw, not realising that Kim was just shocked that a boy she knew from work was also a girl serving behind the bar at a night club she was now in.” Paula smiled when she thought back to that night, and the look on Kim’s face. “Like I said, I was stood in the alley getting some fresh air and trying to calm myself down when I heard a couple of girls arguing, and then I saw it was Kim and this other girl. It didn’t go well and the other girl stormed off, Kim went to follow, but stopped when two men approached her.”
“Were these the two men that attacked her?” Tink interrupted.
“Yes they were. I saw what they were trying to do, and ran over to stop them. I grabbed the first guy and kneed him in the nuts before punching him in the face. The second guy came at me, but stopped when Kim jumped on his back while trying to pull his hair out at the roots. Before I knew what was going on, I saw him pull a knife and stab Kim with it before running away.” Paula had tears running down her cheeks by this point.
“Why didn’t you hang around and explain it to the police?” Tink asked looking upset for what Paula had seen that night.
“I was scared that the police would work out that I also worked with her, and think she’d found out and I’d stabbed her to keep her quiet.” Paula said as she dabbed her eyes to stop the crying from doing too much damage to her makeup.
“I had a feeling it was you that saved her that night.” Tink smiled as she reached across the large desk and took hold of Paula’s free hand. “When they said what the woman looked like, I just knew it was you, and the reason for why you’d suddenly vanished.”
“I should have stopped and faced the police.” Paula said with a deep sigh. “It would have been far less painful that what happened.” Paula said before she realised she’d said it.
“What do you mean by that Paula? What did happen to you over the past five months?” Tink asked.
“Nothing I want to talk about Tink. I just want to move forward and enjoy being a girl with all my new friends.” Paula said with a grin.
“I’m sorry Paula, but I need to know what the hell happened to you these past five months, and why you’re sat there shaking like a leaf.” Tink said in a firmer voice.
Paula heard the tone in Tink’s voice and got scared. She knew she had no reason to really, but it was still a deep part of how she’d learned to cope over the past five months.
“I’ve spent the last five months being kept as a prisoner by Kim’s friends.” Paula said in nothing more than a whisper. “They thought it was me that hurt Kim, so they grabbed me on the Sunday after Kim got hurt and they locked me up in their cellar until Kim came back and explained what happened that night, and why she had my necklace when the ambulance took her to the hospital.” Paula added with shame written all over her face.
“They did what to you!” Tink shouted as she stood up and put her balled fists on the table. “I trust you went to the police when they set you free?” Tink asked as she came around the table to hug Paula as she sat shaking. Tink didn’t realise that Paula was shaking because she was shouting.
“No I didn’t. I’m still living with them, but I have a room of my own now and I love living there with them.” Paula said as she let Tink hug her.
“I’m calling the police right now Paula.” Tink said as she broke the hug and reached over the desk towards the phone.
“No! Please don’t do that Tink.” Paula said with fear in her voice. Not fear for herself, but fear for her new friends and what might happen to them if they got taken away by the police.
“They need to pay for what they did to you.” Tink argued. “Did they force you to take the hormones that made you look like you do now?” Tink asked, as she realised the reason for Paula taking the hormones without seeing a doctor first.
“Yes, but I knew what they were dong, and I let them do it because I wanted it to happen.” Paula said as she stopped Tink making the call to the police.
“What they did is wrong on so many levels Paula.” Tink tried to make her see some sense.
“They all know that Tink, and they are really sorry about it all, and are now helping me get over it, and helping me to become who I want to be.” Paula pleaded. “I’ve even found out that Kim is in love with me. How will she feel if I get her friends locked up?” Paula asked. “My friends locked up!” Paula said as she thought about it some more.
“Your friends Paula?” Tink laughed. “There just pretending to be your friends because they know what will happen when you go to the police and report what they’ve done to you.” She added with an even more sarcastic laugh.
“They are my friends Tink! And they were just doing what they thought was right for their friend.” Paula argued. “Is it any different to what you’re trying to do now for me?” She asked, hoping that Tink would understand in part why they did what they did.
“I could never kidnap and hold someone against their will Paula!” Tink snapped back at her.
“What if it was me that had been stabbed and you knew the person that did it, or thought you did? What would you do then, if you thought that they could talk their way out of it if you went to the police with what you knew?” Paula asked.
Tink went to speak, but stopped when she realised what Paula was getting at. “I still don’t like what they did to you.” She pouted.
“I can understand that Tink, and I’m grateful that you see me as that much of a friend, but they are also my friends now, and they just want to help me become the girl I should have been at birth.” Paula smiled as she pulled Tink into another hug with her.
“I want to meet these new friends of yours Paula, and I want them to know that I now know what they did and will go to the police if anything happens to you in the future.” Tink said looking very serious when they broke the hug.
“That sound fair enough to me Tink. When do you want to meet them?” Paula asked.
“Bring them to the club on Friday night and we can all meet up here in the office before going out and enjoying the club.” Tink said after giving it some thought.
“Okay, so when do I start working with you? And what is it you need me to do?” Paula asked.
“You can start tomorrow night, but I want to get you sorted out with some new clothes to wear, so I’ll pick you up from home tomorrow morning at eleven. That way I can see where you’re living now and then treat you to some lunch before we get you kitted out.” Tink said, sounding just like a boss should sound.
“You sound so serious when you speak like that Tink.” Paula giggled.
Tink was soon grinning as she spoke again. “I know I do, but I’m still worried about you and what you’ve got yourself into.”
“I think you’ll like them all, once you’ve got to know them.” Paula said with a smile. “I trust them.” Paula added looking just as serious as Tink just had.
“I’ll wait and see how they act when they find out that I know what they did to you.” Tink said with a raised eyebrow.
Paula was thinking what to say when she realised that she now had a large group of friends that all worried about her. She just hoped that Tink could learn to trust the others like she had come to do in just a couple of days, Paula truly believed that Casey, Karen, Stacey, Rebecca and Kim just wanted to be friends and help her become a real woman, or as real as she ever could be.
“I better see about making a move.” Paula said as she saw that the time was getting on. “Casey will be waiting for me outside.” Paula added as she got up.
“I’ll walk down with you Paula. It’ll be nice to meet one of your new friends before the weekend starts.” Tink said as she led Paula over to the office door and opened it for them both to leave.
“You don’t need to do that Tink, but I am grateful for the chance to prove myself to you.” Paula said as they made their way back down to the main entrance.
Stan was stood waiting for them when they got down there. “How did it go then Paula?” Stan asked with a grin.
“I start work tomorrow as Tink’s right hand woman.” Paula grinned back at him. “You could have warned me that Tink was the new boss!” Paula added as she playfully slapped Stan on the arm.
“What, and miss out on Tink having some fun with you? Not a chance hon.” Stan chuckled.
“I will get you back for this Stanley” Paula said in a dry tone. Paula already knew that Stan hated being called Stanley, and that was why she said it like that.
“Think yourself lucky that I like you young lady, or I’d have you across my knee by now for calling me that.” Stan said trying to look serious, but couldn’t stop himself from grinning.
“I’ve lived through worse big man.” Paula said trying to be funny, but she saw the look Tink gave her, and knew that she already knew that Paula had lived through worse.
Paula hadn’t told Tink about being caned that first day they locked her up, or locked Paul up, or the fact that until just the other day she’d lost her voice because of it.
“I still want to hear all about your time away over these last five months Paula.” Tink said with a fake smile as she led Paula out the club and down the steps to the pavement where Casey was stood waiting for her.
“Hey Case. I’d like you to meet Tink, she’s the new boss here and I’ve got a job and I start tomorrow.” Paula said with a grin, hoping that she could stop Tink having a go at Casey in the middle of the street. “I used to serve bar here with her before I left last time.” Paula added, to explain how close the two of them seemed to be.
“That’s great hon!” Casey shouted as she ran over to where Paula and Tink were and threw her arms around Paula’s neck and hugged her. “Thanks for giving Paula another shot Tink.” Casey added when she stopped hugging Paula.
“No need to thank me Casey. If you knew Paula like I did, then you’d know that she has a heart of gold and was going places even before she suddenly left us high and dry.” Tink said in a dry cold voice, just like she’d used up in her office. The only difference was Paula knew she meant it this time.
“I’m still getting to know her, but I have to agree with her having a heart of gold.” Casey smiled, but looked worried at how this woman was acting towards her. The tight fitting leather dress and large man stood at the top of the steps to the club weren’t helping to make her feel very safe either.
“I’ve told Paula to invite you and her other new friends to the club this Friday, so I can get to know you all a little better. I hope you will all come and have a fun night of dancing and drinking? All on the house of course.” Tink said looking a little like her old self again now.
Casey relaxed when she saw Tink smile. “That sounds like a great idea Tink. I’ll make sure all the others come as well.” Casey said with a grin at the thought of having a night out and not having to buy a single drink all night.
“That’s wonderful Casey!” Tink smiled as she gave Casey a quick hug as she winked at Paula over her shoulder.
Paula took the wink to mean that Tink liked this one, so it just left three to go now. Paula already knew that Tink would like Kim, and she had nothing to do with what happened to her over the five months she was being held captive.
“I should really let you get off then now, but I’ll pick you up at eleven in the morning, so we can get you sorted out with some new outfits for work and catch up on old times.” Tink said as she gave Paula a hug. “This one seems to care for you, so she’s okay with me.” Tink whispered in Paula’s ear as they hugged.
Tink gave Casey another quick hug before walking back up the steps and entering the club before Stan smiled to Paula and entered just behind Tink and locked the door again. Paula turned to look at Casey and saw the puzzled look on her face. “What?” She asked.
“Why is she coming over to the house tomorrow morning? And why do you need new clothes to work behind the bar?” Casey asked.
“I’m not going to be working behind the bar. Tink was working undercover for her father when we worked together before. She wants me to be her right hand woman helping to run the club.” Paula said with pride.
“Wow! That’s amazing Paula!” Casey said as she took in what Paula just told her. “I take it she knows about your secret then?” Casey asked.
“Yes I told her the first time we ever met, and she was fine with it.” Paula giggled as she thought about Tink trying to talk her into going shopping from the first ever meeting. “She’s finally going to get her wish now.” Paula added.
“What wish is that hon?” Casey asked.
“Tink kept trying to get me to go shopping with her as Paula from the first day we ever spoke to each other, but I always turned her down. Now she’s taking me shopping for clothes that she deems suitable for an assistant night club manager to be seen it.” Paula said with a frown.
“See you always had another friend Paula, you just needed to come out of your shell a little sooner.” Casey said with a giggle as she nudged Paula with her shoulder as they walked down the road.
“What can I say; I was a tough nut to crack.” Paula said jokingly as she nudged Casey back.
Paula stopped walking when she saw Casey come to a sudden stop and look at her with pain in her eyes. “I’m glad you weren’t that tough to crack Paula. I shiver at the thought of what Stacey might have done with you, had you fought back at the beginning.”
“Hey! It all turned out okay, and I love all this girlie time I’m getting with one of my best friends.” Paula said with a grin as she wrapped an arm around Casey and started her walking again.
“Do you really see me as one of your best friends? Even after what we did to you Paula?” Casey asked as they started walking again. “I mean it’s not like you’ve got any other friends to gauge us against have you?” Casey added with a sad look.
“No, but you’ve been kind to me since you all realised the mistake you made. Do I not rate high enough to be called a friend then Casey?” Paula asked feeling a little hurt. “Are you just being nice because you feel guilty over what happened?” Paul added as she came to a stop this time.
“Yes I feel guilty over what we did to you Paula, but I would have been your friend if Kim had just brought you home after a normal night out. I love having you around, it’s like having a baby sister that needs looking after while she grows into a woman.” Casey said with real passion in her voice. “I know what we did was wrong Paula, and I’ll have to live with it for the rest of my life, but I won’t let you feel lost and alone for one more second while I can show you that you are loved.” Casey added as she took hold of Paula’s shoulders and looked her right in the eyes.
Paula could see that Casey really meant what she said, and she was going to make sure Paula got to do as much stuff as she could now Paula was out in the open. “I wish I could help with the pain you feel over what happened, but I can’t.” Paula shrugged. “But I will say that I forgive you for it Case, and I look forward to being guided into womanhood by you and my other friends.” Paula added with a grin.
“That does help Paula.” Casey smiled as a tear ran down her cheek. “I know this isn’t really a girlie thing, but I hope it makes you feel like part of the group, and not just a guest in the house.” Casey said as she pulled a pink paper bag out her purse and handed it over to Paula.
Paula smiled as she took the bag off Casey and opened it to see what was inside. Paula smiled even more when she pulled out a key ring with a couple of keys attached to it. The key ring was a metal P that had pretty pink fake diamonds in one side of it and was smooth chromed metal on the other side.
“Thanks Case, I love the key ring.” Paula said with a tear in her eye as she pulled Casey into a hug in the middle of the street. They soon stopped hugging when a van drove past and piped them as one of the men in the van shouted for them to get a room. Casey and Paula looked at each other and started giggling before they started walking again. Paula put the keys in her purse with a smile a mile wide on her face.
Paula was so lost in her thoughts that she never noticed where they were walking until Casey walked into a office block, then Paula suddenly realised where they were. “What are we doing here Case?” Paula asked looking worried as she realised that Casey had walked them to the office block where Paul use to work and Kim, Stacey and Rebecca still did.
“I thought it would be nice to let Kim and the others know you got a new job.” Casey said in a matter of fact way as she led Paula over to the elevators. “I’d call it your old job, but I don’t think you will be serving any drinks behind the bar somehow.” Casey giggled.
“But Casey, I use to work here remember?” Paula said in a whisper, even though they were the only two people in the elevator.
“You never worked here Paula.” Casey said with a stern look. “A boy called Paul worked here, and if you plan to be friends with me and the others then you need to get use to calling in and having chats with Kim and the others.” Casey added in a tone that said it was the end of anymore talk about the matter.
Paula thought back to being Paul and all the times he’d seen Casey and Karen in the office telling the other girls some news and them all getting excited as they jumped around screaming. Paula remembered how she used to wish she could do that with her own group of friends, but Paul had no friends back then.
Casey was soon dragging Paula out the elevator and down towards the part of the office block where Kim, Stacey and Rebecca worked. It really was a case of Casey dragging Paula down the hallway as well.
“Paula? Casey?” They both heard Kim shout as she saw them walk into the office. Kim was soon up and running over to give the two girls a hug. Kim spent a little more time giving Paula a hug, but she resisted wrapping her arms around Paula’s neck and kissing her on the lips. “Is everything alright?” Kim asked when she finished hugging them both.
“Yes just fine, but Paula has some good news for you all to hear.” Casey said.
Stacey and Rebecca had appeared from some place when they heard Kim shout. Paula remembered that they had always been able to appear like that when Kim was in trouble. Not that Kim got in a lot of trouble; it was normally a computer problem that had Kim shouting.
“So what’s the good news then babe?” Kim asked looking even more excited now.
“I’ve got my job back at the bar.” Paula said in a lowered voice so no one heard her voice and realised that she used to work here as a man called Paul. Not that she looked anything like him anymore.
Truth be told, Paul was invisible back then and no one ever really noticed him other than being some wimpy looking office boy that helped out where needed. He’d known a little about computers, so spent a lot of time helping to fix problems that happened while the others were working on them. Most the people working in the office were too panicked to look at the young man trying to fix the problem. Paula also knew that the tech guys made some of the computers crash so they could spend time with the girls on the office floor. Paul normally got stuck with the people the tech guys didn’t want to go and see.
“Tell them the whole story Paula.” Casey said. “She didn’t get her old job back. She’s the new assistant manager now.” Casey added, making it all sound very important.
“Wow that in impressive.” Stacey said.
“I hope he doesn’t think you’ll be doing more than just helping him manage the club?” Kim said looking worried for Paula.
“First it’s a woman running the club now, and second, I used to work with her before I was forced to leave.” Paula pointed out, not happy with what Kim was trying to say about her, and how she got the new job.
“Don’t worry Kimmie, I’ve just met her when she walked Paula out the club, and she’s really nice.” Casey said as she jumped to Paula’s defence. “Paula starts work tomorrow, and Tink is coming to pick Paula up at eleven, so they can go and sort her out with some new clothes to wear. Oh! She also invited us all to go to the club Friday night for a free night out.” Casey added with a grin.
“Tink? You’re going to be working for a woman named Tink?” Kim asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Her name is Tina, but she looks a little like Tinkerbell, or she did when we worked together behind the bar, and she also loves fairies a lot.” Paula explained the reason for the nickname.
“She looked more like a mistress Tink in that black leather dress she had on today.” Casey said as she got what Paula was getting at. “I’ve told her we’d all be there on Friday. I hope none of you mind?” Casey asked.
“Sounds like it could be fun.” Rebecca said with a grin.
“You can count me in for a free night of drinking” Stacey added, also grinning.
“I’m not going to pass up a chance to meet my girlfriend’s new boss.” Kim purred as she took hold of Paula’s hand.
“Kimmie? Can you quickly pop down to the photo copy room and run me off ten of these?” Stacey asked when she saw that Kim wanted to kiss Paula right in the middle of the office. “I’m sure Paula wouldn’t mind going with you and helping out while she’s here.” She added with a grin.
Kim got the message and was soon leading Paula down the hall to the copy room and pushing her inside just before she stepped in and closed the door and then locked it so no one else could enter. Before Paula knew what was happening, Kim was kissing her on the lips.
“Congratulations on the new job baby.” Kim said gasping for breath when they stopped kissing.
“Do you mean that Kim? I was worried you were looking a little jealous out there to start with.” Paula said between gasping in a good lung full of air.
“I trust you Paula, but not being able to show you how much I love you out there was killing me.” Kim said just before she started kissing her again. “Or should I not trust you?” Kim asked looking worried, but the moment was lost when she started grinning.
“You’re the first person other than my mother to ever kiss me Kimmie, What makes you think I’m going to find a string of other people who want to kiss me now?” Paula asked with a silly look on her face, like Kim had finally lost her marbles.
“You do have a good point there hon, but you didn’t look like a hot gothic princess until now.” Kim pointed out the floor in Paula’s logic.
“Tink is just trying to be a good friend Kimmie. I’ve already told her that you and I are an item.” Paula said just before leaning in for another kiss. “Besides no one is crazy enough to put up with me for too long anyway.” Paula added with a giggle.
“Hey! Are you trying to say that I’m crazy?” Kim asked with a pout as she broke the kiss and playfully slapped Paula on the arm.
“You fell in love with me Kimmie. What sane person would do a crazy thing like that?” Paula giggled.
“Very true. Well if this is being crazy, then sane is highly overrated if you ask me.” Kim purred just before letting Paula kiss her again.
The two of them finally stopped kissing and then Paula fixed her makeup while Kim ran off the ten photocopies that Stacey had asked for. Once they were all done and Paula looked good again with perfect looking lip gloss on her lips, they both left the copy room and returned to Kim’s desk where the others were stood talking to another couple of girls that worked in the office. They were talking to Casey as they both checked out the sexy velvet dress with the blue lace gothic looking cross on the chest.
Paula knew both the women from when she worked there as Paul, but neither of them showed any sign of knowing her, but she did look very different now to how Paul looked when he worked in the office. They all made some small talk for a couple of minutes before they needed to get back to work. Paula and Casey gave Kim, Stacey and Rebecca a hug before they left to catch the bus home and make a start on sorting out some dinner for when the others got home.
Casey was eager to tell Karen all about their afternoon, and the invite they all had to go out to the club where Paula was now working again. Karen liked the idea of not having to buy drinks all evening, and she sat talking to Paula and Casey while they sorted out dinner.
Kim. Stacey and Rebecca got home and they all enjoyed the meal Paula and Casey cooked. Once the dishes had been washed, dried and put away they all went to the living room to relax and chat some more about Paula’s new job. Paula didn’t have much to tell them, well not without them all finding out about her telling Tink how she came to be a member of the house.
Casey had let Paula use her new keys to let them into the house when they got home, so that made Paula really feel like one of the gang. Paula was soon able to turn the conversation around to the subject of her going to see a doctor.
“Have you been able to find a doctor for me to talk with yet Karen?” Paula asked.
“Not yet Paula.” Karen said with a sigh. “I’m worried that they will all want to know where you got the hormones from, and it won’t take much for them to put two and two together and come up with me.” Karen added looking worried.
“Please don’t go getting yourself in trouble over it all Karen.” Paula said looking just as worried. “Maybe it would be better for me to try and sort it all out. I can just say I brought them off the internet and I’m worried that I might be doing something wrong.” Paula added with a shrug.
“You mean just play dumb?” Karen asked.
“Yep. I’ll get told off for it all, but it will keep you in the clear.” Paula said.
“What happens to me shouldn’t be your problem Paula. I never should have started you on them stupid hormones.” Karen said sounding angry with herself.
“Look! While I have you all here in one place, I want to clear something up once and for all!” Paula said with anger in her voice. “We all know what you did to me was wrong, but it’s been done and I am now getting my life back in order and I have a small group of really cool friends as well.” Paula said with a grin. “I do mean all you by the way.” Paula added with a giggle.
“I think we all worked that part out Paula.” Casey said with a roll of her eyes as she started giggling.
“Good! Well like I told Case earlier today. You all have your own demons to deal with over it all, but please don’t think that I’m going to add any guilt to it.” Paula said in a pleading voice. “I love living here with you all, and I love one of you with all my heart, so please just stop looking for some way to punish yourself because that’s not what I want from any of you.” Paula had tears running down her cheeks as she said the last part.
They all had a group hug and then Karen wrote down the name of the meds she’d been giving Paula, and also gave her what she had left of them, so Paula could take them with her to the doctor she found.
It was soon time for bed and Paula smiled as she saw Kim enter her room after she’d got ready for bed. They were soon cuddled up together and falling asleep. Paula was a little worried about starting her new job the next day, even if she did know Tink.
EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you
Kim tried to get Paula to join her for a shower the next morning, but Paula said she wouldn’t feel right doing stuff like that with her until she had the thing between her legs removed. Kim understood and didn’t push the issue with her.
Paula had slipped on her dressing gown and gone down to see if the others needed any help sorting out breakfast. She found that Casey wasn’t up yet, and Karen was sat with a bowl of cereal while she waited for the toaster to finish making her some toast. It popped up just as Paula entered the room, so she walked over and took it out before taking it over to the table where the butter and jam were already out.
“Here you go Karen.” Paula said with a smile as she gave her a kiss on the cheek. “And good morning.” She added with a giggle.
“Morning hon. Thanks for grabbing my toast for me.” Karen said as she gave Paula a quick kiss in return.
Paula was soon back over at the toaster putting some more bread in ready for when the others got down wanting some. They all finally arrived in the kitchen and Paula sorted out toast for them all before finally having a couple of slices herself. Once breakfast was out the way and she’d given all the girls apart from Casey a hug, they all left for work, but not before wishing Paula luck with her new job. Paula left Casey sat in the kitchen looking half asleep with a couple of slices of toast and a large mug of coffee to wake her up fully.
It was just before eleven and Paula was sat in the living room waiting for Tink to pick her up when she heard a knock at the front door. Paula jumped up and went to answer it. Tink was stood on the doorstep smiling at her looking a little more like her old self in a pair of leather trousers and a blue silk blouse.
“Hi Tink, I love the outfit.” Paula said as she let Tink enter the house so she could give her a welcome hug.
“You’re not looking to bad yourself girl!” Tink said as she looked at Paula in her denim mini skirt, black vest top, black stockings and black suede boots that come to just above the knee. Tink thought she had a bit of a rock chick look about her today, which was a change to the gothic look she normally went for.
“Do you really think so Tink? I was worried I’d look a little plain next to you.” Paula said looking worried still.
“Yes I really think you look good.” Tink said with her hand on her heart. “Now I just need to see what clothing you have, so I know what we’re working with.” Tink added as she looked around to see which way she needed to go, to get to Paula’s bedroom to take a look.
“Follow me and I’ll show you the way.” Paula said as she walked over to the stairs and led Tink up to her room.
“This is a nice house you all live in Paula.” Tink said as she looked around.
Paula was soon walking into her bedroom and then she let Tink take a look at what clothing she owned. “I know it’s not much, but I am working on making it larger, so I have more choice in what I will have to wear.”
“Well let’s go and see if we can make it a little bigger today.” Tink giggled as she led Paula back down stairs and then went into the living room to tell Casey that she was off out now.
Tink had a good look around and could see that Paula really was just one of the girls living in the house now. Paula had a nice bedroom, and looked happier than she’d ever looked while working at the club five months ago.
“I’ll see you later Case! Don’t bother making me any dinner. I’ll sort something out when I get in later.” Paula said, not knowing when she would be finished for the day with it being her first day in her new job.
“Okay hon!” Casey smiled when she saw the happy look Paula had. “Promise me you’ll look after my girlfriend there.” Casey added with a warning look towards Tink.
“Hey! She’s my girlfriend too.” Tink said with a pout as she wrapped an arm around Paula’s waist.
“I’m sure that there’s enough of me to go around.” Paula giggled as she let Tink and Casey play around over her.
Tink stopped laughing and looked all serious again as she said the next bit. “I can see you’re worried about her Casey, and I know that this going out as a girl thing is all very new to Paula, but I will keep her safe and return her to her new home safe and sound at the end of the day.” Tink said with a warm smile.
“That’s all I can ask of you Tink.” Casey smiled back, now she knew that Paula was in safe hands. “Paula’s been through a lot the past five months, and we all just want to help her experience all the joys of being a young woman out in the world.” Casey added with a smile towards Paula this time.
“You have my word that she’ll be safe with me.” Tink said looking very serious as she said it. “Now I better see about getting out there so the world can take a better look at you.” Tink said with a grin as she looked at Paula.
“Have fun Paula, and don’t forget that you look cute.” Casey said with a grin and a wink.
“Thanks Case, I’ll try.” Paula blushed.
“You really don’t know me at all do you Paula? There will be no trying to have fun with me around, you will have fun.” Tink said as she pulled Paula towards the front door.
Casey had got up and followed them to the front door and had to whistle when she saw the silver Mercedes parked on the road at the end of the drive. “Nice set of wheels Tink.”
“A gift from my father, it goes with the new job as club owner.” Tink said with a roll of her eyes.
“I thought you were the new manager of the club Tink? Not the new owner of it.” Paula asked as she also stood looking at the gleaming silver beast parked out on the road.
“Well it’s kind of the same thing, but that’s why I’ve hired you to help me run the place.” Tink said with a grin as she nudged Paula with her arm.
“I’ll do my best for you Tink, but I’m not sure I’m suited for this kind of work.” Paula said looking worried about her new role at the club. Serving drinks behind the bar is one thing, but helping to run it and keeping everyone in line was something else.
You’ll do just fine Paula; now let me show you what my little baby can do.” Tink said as she pulled Paula down the drive towards her car.
Paula looked back at the house and waved to Casey, who was still stood on the doorstep watching them get in the car. Casey stood waving until Tink had got behind the wheel and pulled off. Paula then looked around the inside of the car and could still smell the newness of the leather seats. She then looked over at Tink driving it before she spoke to her.
“So did the house and bedroom pass your inspection then Tink?” Paula asked with a grin.
“Yes it does Paula. I’m sorry for not just taking your word for it, but after what you told me yesterday, I was worried that you were being forced to do all this against your will.” Tink waved a hand up and down Paula’s body as she spoke.
“No, they have all been really nice to me since they all realised the mistake they made. Casey paid for me to have my hair coloured and styled. Kim paid for me to have my nails done, and my ears to be pierced, but Stacey gave her the money back saying she wanted to treat me to it. Karen brought me some new clothes that I could wear when I didn’t want to look like a Goth princess.” Paula giggled.
“I’d call it a little more than just a mistake Paula.” Tink said with a quick look in her direction. “Have your new friends sorted out a doctor for you to go and see yet?” Tink asked looking worried as to what all the hormones might have done to Paula’s body.
“No, but I’ve told them that it would be better if I sorted out finding a doctor because Karen could get into a lot of trouble if she tried to sort it out.” Paula said.
“They all knew the risk Paula when they started all this, so why should you care if this Karen loses her job over it?” Tink asked with anger in her voice. “I’m sorry for snapping at you.” Tink added as she reached over and took hold of Paula’s hand when she saw her flinch.
“I know what you’re trying to say Tink, but I don’t want to see them get in anymore trouble over all this, and I was thinking of going online and sorting out hormones for myself anyway.” Paula said in a whisper.
“That does it then Paula! If you won’t take action to look after yourself, then I will.” Tink said as she pushed a button on the dash and then called out a man’s name. “Call, Craig Wayne!”
“Calling Craig Wayne.” A female voice replied out the speaker system.
“What are you doing Tink?” Paula asked looking scared for her friends. “I won’t tell on them!” Paula added as she slumped back in her seat and folded her arms across her chest like an angry child having a tantrum.
Tink had to hide a smirk when she saw the way Paula was sat, but before she had time to say anything to her, she heard a male voice. “Hello Craig speaking, what can I do for you Tink?” Craig’s voice asked. “You not sick of running your own night club already are you?” He asked with a chuckle.
“Hi Craig! This isn’t club related, but it does have to do with your family in a way.” Tink said as she looked at Paula still sulking in the seat next to her. “How is the family by the way?” Tink asked as an afterthought.
“Large and doing just fine. Mum and dad have just left on yet another vacation so I’m left helping Jayden and Kara to run everything.” Craig chuckled again. “So what can my family help you with?” He asked.
“I was wondering if you could get me an appointment with your Nana? She does still help out the transgendered right?” Tink asked with a nervous edge to her voice.
“Nana Prue does yes, why do you have a friend that needs to see her?” Craig asked.
“Yes, and It needs to be fast because they have been taking hormones without the aid of a doctor.” Tink said with a frown.
“Dam Tink, that isn’t good. Let me give her a call and see what I can sort out for you. Are you still on the same number?” He asked, but must have looked at his phone because he answered his own question. “Yes I can see that you are because your name is plastered all over my phone. I’ll call you right back!” The phone went dead so Tink ended the call and kept driving towards the part of the city where Tink knew Craig and his family lived.
“Who was that you were just talking to Tink?” Paula asked with fear in her voice.
“That was a good friend of mine from business college. His father owns a large amount of night clubs around the country and also a lot of hotels and other companies around the world.” Tink said looking very impressed. “You may have heard of one of his clubs already.” Tink smiled.
“And what would that be called?” Paula asked, not expecting to know it.
“It’s called The Closet.” Tink said with a grin.
Paula’s mouth fell open when Tink said the name. “You mean the big club in the city where all the cross dresser’s go after using the changing service at the hotel?” Paula asked.
“One and the same.” Tink giggled. “His nana Prue is a doctor and does most her work with the transgendered community, so I’m hoping she will be able to help get you on the right track, and because I’m a good friend of the family, I’m hoping we can keep your new friends out of it.” Tink added looking hopeful.
“How did you get to know the family?” Paula asked.
“Craig’s dad and my dad went to college together and they stayed in touch with each other after they left. My father’s family owned a couple of hotels that my father wasn’t interested in keeping when he took over the family business, so he called Carl, Craig’s dad and sorted out a deal to buy them off him. My father and I got invited to their house a couple of times and then I met Craig again at college and have been friends ever since.” Tink explained.
“How did his family get into the cross dressing theme for the night club?” Paula asked, hoping it would be an interesting story to hear.
“Craig’s father is a cross dresser and he opened the club and offered a safe place for them and people like you to go and have a good time.” Tink said with a shrug.
“Does Craig cross dress then?” Paula asked.
“Not for me to say, but some of the family does, and he’s fine with it. He’s told me that some of the females in his family weren’t born that way, but I couldn’t tell you which ones, and it would be rude to ask.” Tink said just before her car started making a strange ringing sound like an old fashioned telephone use to make. “Answer call!” Tink shouted.
“Hey Tink! You still there?” Craig’s voice asked through the speakers.
“Hey Craig, yep you got me an appointment?”
“Nana told me to tell you to get your friends butt over to her surgery right away and she will take a look and get her sorted out. I’ll text you the address once I get off the phone.” Craig said sounding very serious. “I’ll warn you now Tink, She wasn’t happy when I told her, so warn your friend.” He added.
“You just did Craig, she’s in the car with me now and I’ll head over there with her now, or as soon as you give me the address.” Tink giggled as she realised that she had no idea where this surgery was.
“Hi Tink’s friend! Sorry to scare you like that, but nana Prue has seen some real messes after girls have tried to get hormones off the net or other sources.” Craig said in a much nicer sounding voice.
“Hi Craig, and thanks for helping me out.” Paula said sounding worried.
“You’re welcome Tink’s friend. My Nana may snap at you to start with, but she’s a big softy really and will help get you sorted out and on the right course of meds.” Craig said with a calming edge to his voice.
“Please call me Paula, and thanks again for all the help.” Paula said with a smile in her voice.
“Any friend of Tink’s is a friend of mine. Let’s try and meet up for drinks later in the day Tink?” Craig asked.
“Sounds like a plan, but I’ll have to call you after I’ve done with Paula and your Nan.” Tink pointed out.
“I’ll wait for your call Tink! And good luck with my Gran Paula!” Craig added before ending the call.
“Thanks for helping me Tink.” Paula smiled, but looked nervous about meeting this female doctor called Prue. “Why are you doing all this for me?” Paula asked, worried that Tink might want more than just friendship out of it.
“I like you as a good friend Paula, I always have.” Tink smiled. “Don’t look so worried about it either! I don’t like you that way.” Tink added with a giggle. “I would like to meet this Kim though and find out what the girl looks like that stole your heart so completely.” She added in a swooning voice as she fluttered her eyes at Paula.
“I think Kim is amazing and she completes me Tink. I know it may sound silly, but I just want to grow old with her and she understands who I am better than I do.” Paula said with a big sigh at the end.
“I’m happy for you Paula, now we just need to get you sorted out and healthy again, then we can see about fixing that pesky little birth defect.” Tink said with a grin.
“Tink? Just in case the meeting with this doctor doesn’t go as well as you hope. I just want to thank you for trying to help me.” Paula said with a smile.
“If this doesn’t work, then we’ll find another one that will help you Paula, but I’ve heard some really good things about Prue and the surgery she runs. I’m your BFF, so I have to look out for you.” Tink giggled.
“BFF?” Paula asked with a puzzled look.
“Best friend forever!” Tink gasped. “I know you have the others now, but I saw you first, so I claim the title of best friend for myself.” She added with a pout.
“You’ll get no arguments from me on that one Tink.” Paula giggled. “Working with you behind that bar was the main reason for me turning up night after night.” Paula added with a grin.
“So it had nothing to do with you getting to let Paula out for a couple of hours in a safe place?” Tink asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Just a bonus to your company.” Paula grinned. “I do wish I’ve taken you up on the offer of going shopping before now though. I wonder where I would have been now if I had?” Paula thought out loud.
“Well you would have had this trip to see doctor Prue before now, and been on your way to becoming Paula for real.” Tink pointed out.
“I already am on my way Tink.” Paula pointed out with a grin as she looked down at her budding breasts.
“I know you are Paula, but at what damage to you own body? I did some research last night on the Internet and didn’t like what I read about.” Tink added looking worried again.
“What do you mean Tink?” Paula asked looking just as worried now.
“I don’t want to scare you Paula, but you could be looking at some internal organ damage if you’ve been taking too many of some of the drugs they were forcing down your neck.” Tink explained.
“I didn’t know that could happen Tink. I just thought I’d look more like a girl even quicker.” Paula said with fear in her eyes and glad that she was going to see a doctor about it.
“I noticed that yesterday when I first spoke to you about it all. You’ve been blinded by the end result, and not looked at the reason for the real life test before you have sex reassignment surgery.” Tink said sounding like an expert.
“Wow, you really did look into it all.” Paula said with a shocked look on her face.
“That’s the job of a BFF.” Tink said with pride as she pointed at herself. She was soon pulling over when she got a text from Craig with the address of his Nan’s surgery in it. Tink programmed it into her sat nav and then set off following the directions of the cars female voice.
Paula looked worried when she saw Tink park her car outside a building that said Surgery on it and it had the name Doctor Prudence Walker under it as well as a couple of other names as well, but Paula was to fixed on that one doctor to take any notice of the others.
“Are you ready to get your ear chewed off then Paula?” Tink asked as she walked around the car and opened Paula’s door after getting out.
“If I said no, could we just go shopping instead?” Paula asked looking hopeful. Paula took the fact that Tink just stepped back and stood with her arms folded with an angry look on her face to mean that she was going in to see the doctors one way or the other.
“You need to stop looking at the glass half empty and start looking at it being half full Paula.” Tink said as she pulled her away from the car and closed the door before quickly locking it. “Yes you will get told off, but after that you will be led down the right path to the real Paula and finally surgery to correct a problem you were born with.” Tink added with a grin.
“Do you really think it was a birth defect then Tink?” Paula asked.
“Oh god yes! I’ve never met anyone more suited to be a girl than you.” Tink said as she put her arm through Paula’s and dragged her over to the entrance to the surgery and pulled her inside after pushing a button and talking to a woman on the other end that asked them who they were.
“May I take your name please?” The voice asked.
“My friend Craig called and spoke to Prudence about my friend here and he told us to come right away and Prudence would see her.” Tink spoke into a speaker after pushing a button on the front.
“Oh yes, please come right in.” The voice said before there was a buzzing sound that let them enter the building.
Tink grabbed Paula by the arm and pulled her through the door and down a long corridor that opened up into a posh looking waiting room with a woman sat behind a desk looking through some paperwork and then checking it against something on a computer screen.
“Hello I’m Kim. Which one of you is here to see Prue?” The woman asked as she stood up to greet the two women.
“I know it’s been some time since I last saw you Kim, but please don’t say you’ve forgotten me already?” Tink asked with a pout.
Paula was amazed at just how tall this woman was. Paula thought she could be an ex supermodel with how tall and slender she was. Kim walked around her desk to great them properly and Paula had a chance to take in the never ending legs that the woman had. Paula thought she was nothing like her Kim. Paula liked the thought of being able to think that.
“How could anyone forget you Tink.” Kim grinned as she held her arms open to get a hug. “I am angry with you for not keeping in touch though.” Kim scolded her.
Sorry about that, but I’ve had my hands full with the new club.” Tink said in her own defence.
“I’ll let you off then.” Kim sighed. “Okay hon, I just need you to sit down and fill in some paperwork before I let you go in and see Prue.” Kim said as she led Paula over to a seat and sat her down with a clipboard and a pen with a load of paperwork to fill in. “Please fill it all in and don’t lie about any of it, or we won’t be able to help you properly Paula.” Kim added with a warm smile that put Paula at ease.
Paula was glad to have Tink sat with her while she filled in the paperwork, and just to have her there as a friend. Paula soon had it all filled in and even wrote down the pills she’d been taking. She handed it back to Kim who then sat and started typing away on the computer and putting in the information ready for Prue to start adding stuff when she saw Paula.
“Kim! Is Tink here yet?” A female voice asked through a speaker on Kim’s desk.
“Yes Prue, and she’s already filled in the info sheet you asked for, and it’s been added to a new patient file on the computer.” Kim said after pushing a button on her desk.
“Looks like I’ll have to find someone else to have a shout at then, if you’re going to keep doing such perfect work for me.” Prue giggled through the speaker. “Please send them in then, unless you’ve already done that as well?” Prue asked.
“No I haven’t Prue, but I’ll do it now.” Kim said with a grin. “As you just heard, you can go in and see her now.” Kim smiled.
Paula and Tink got up and followed the signs for Prue’s office. Tink opened the door and then pulled Paula into the room looking scared to death as she looked around the room and saw a woman that looked nothing like a doctor sat behind a desk looking at something on her computer.
“Hello Tink, long time no see.” Prue said as she looked at the two women. “I guess you must be Paula because I seem to remember you.” Prue added as she pointed first at Paula and then at Tink with a grin.
“Hello Prue, I’m sorry for not being around much.” Tink said as she led Paula over to Prue’s desk and helped her to take a seat before she sat down next to her.
“Give me a hug and I’ll forgive you.” Prue said as she held her arms open to get a hug.
“Sorry about that Prue, but I’m just a little worried about my friend here.” Tink said as she looked at Paula who was looking quite ill now.
“Yes and so you should be.” Prue said as she looked at Paula. “Craig told me that you’ve been taking hormones that you weren’t given by a doctor, is this true Paula?” Prue asked.
“Yes it is Ma’am.” Paula squeaked out.
“Please call me Prue. Now I see that you’ve told me what you’ve been taking, but do you have them with you as well?” Prue asked.
Paula went in her purse and pulled out the blister packs with the pills Karen had given her the night before. Paula didn’t give Prue all of them just in case she said that Paula had to become Paul again.
Prue took the blister packs off Paula and looked at them for a couple of minutes before looking at Paula with a puzzled look. “May I ask where you got these from Paula?”
“Yes you may Prue, but I’m sorry that I won’t be able to give you an answer without making trouble for a friend.” Paula said looking a little worried.
“I do hope you’re not this friend Tink?” Prue asked as she looked at Tink to see her reaction.
“No! I brought Paula here as soon as I found out what she was doing Prue.” Tink said looking a little hurt at the very idea she’d let a friend be so stupid.
“I’m sorry Tink, but that was the response I was looking for from you.” Prue said as she raised her hands to calm Tink down. “I think you need to rethink who you call friends if they’re willing to let you take drugs like this without being tested to make sure they’re safe for you to use Paula.” Prue added with a sigh.
“Things were different when they first started giving them to me, but they are my friends now and want to help me.” Paula tried to explain without giving too much away about the reason for her taking the pills in the first place.
“I gather your friend is either working at a hospital, or they know someone that it?” Prue asked. “I know you can’t answer Paula, but I want you to tell me if they are giving drugs to anyone else behind a doctors back?”
“Not that I know of Prue.” Paula said as she looked Prue right in the eyes to let her see that she wasn’t lying to her.
“Very good then Paula, I’ll believe you, but I want you to tell this friend that if they carry on, I will be forced to report them to the police.” Prue said in a stern voice. “And for the record my dear. You have just given me all the info I need to track down what hospital had these in their stock.” Prue added as she pointed to a barcode on the back of one of the blister packs.
Paula looked worried for Karen and her job if Prue reported her. “Please don’t do anything to my friend. I’ll make her promise to never do it again.” Paula pleaded with Prue.
“I won’t promise anything until I’ve had time to run some tests on you Paula, but if all is well, then I’ll lose the pills and get you started on the right ones.” Prue said as she put the blister packs in a draw and closed it. “I’m sorry Tink, but I will need to ask you to return to the waiting area where Kim is while I take a look at Paula and drew some blood and other samples as well.” Prue asked as she got up and walked Tink to the door and then closed it again before returning to where Paula was still sat looking very worried.
“Do you want me to strip here Prue?” Paula asked in a shaky voice.
“No dear, we will do it in the other room.” Prue said as she helped Paula to her feet and led her into another room that had a very strange looking table in the middle of it. “Okay, go behind the screen and strip, then put on the robe that’s back there, then come back out and jump up on the table for me.” Prue said with a smile.
Paula did as she was told and was soon back out and getting on the table for Prue to have a look at her. Prue prodded and poked Paula in places Paula didn’t know she had, but Paula was soon getting back off the table and that’s when Prue saw the state of Paula’s bottom.
“What happened to you Paula? I need to know what happened before I can help you.” Prue said as she looked more closely at the scars all over Paula’s behind.
“It was just a misunderstanding Prue, but it all got sorted out.” Paula said as she tried to cover herself up, but it wasn’t easy in one of them robes.
“Do those scars have anything to do with the same person that gave you the pills to take?” Prue asked as a picture started to form in her mind.
Paula looked shocked that Prue had worked so much out, then her look turned to one of worry as she thought that Karen, Casey Rebecca and Stacey were going to be in trouble now. Paula knew it was too late, as Prue had already seen the answer in the look on her face when she asked the question.
“I need to know everything Paula; or I call the police and let them sort it out with you.” Prue said as she led Paula back behind the screen so she could get dressed again. “I want to help you Paula, but I can’t if I think you’re being forced to do this.” Prue said while Paula got dressed.
“The scars and pills have nothing to do with me wanting to become Paula, Prue, well they do, but not in the way you think.” Paula said as she dressed.
“I’m sorry Paula, but you will need to tell me what it does all mean.” Prue said with a sigh.
Paula stepped out from behind the screen dressed again, but looking very sad as well. “If I tell you the truth, will you still help me become Paula?”
“Yes if I think you’re doing it for the right reason.” Prue said as she pulled the young woman into her for a hug that she looked like she needed right now.
Paula just started sobbing as Prue hugged her until she slowed down enough for Prue to walk her back into the other room and sat her down on a sofa in the corner of the room. Paula was soon telling Prue her life story of dressing from an early age and then moving away and getting a job at the night club and meeting Tink, then what happened with Kim and how her friends had thought she’d been the one that did it and how she spent the next five months locked in a cellar being fed a cocktail of pills to give her the body she now had, and how she was now friends with them all and living in a proper bedroom and in love with the girl that got stabbed.
Prue sat and listened to Paula tell her story and then sat and cried again at some of the parts that seemed to bother her more than other parts. “Do you mind if I ask you to wait out in the other room with Kim, while I have a quick chat with Tink?” Prue asked.
“No, not at all, but can I just fix my makeup before I go out there?” Paula asked.
“Not at all dear, take all the time you need.” Prue smiled as she watched the young woman get some makeup out her purse and set to work fixing the panda eyes she had at the minute. “It’s a shame my daughter Chrissy isn’t here, she’d have you looking like a superstar in no time.” Prue giggled.
Paula just smiled as she set to work fixing her makeup, not knowing who this Chrissy was, but wishing she was here to help her as Paula felt like she was well out of her depth at the minute as she tried to make it look like she’d not been crying for the past half hour while she told Prue her story. Paula soon looked okay again and then got up to leave the room and let Prue have a chat with Tink for a bit.
“Prue asked if you’d go in and have a chat with her for a bit Tink.” Paula asked when she found her chatting with Kim out in the waiting room.
“Why does she want to have a word with me Paula?” Tink asked looking worried.
“She saw the scars from the caning I got, and wanted to know how I got them, so I had to tell her everything, and now she is worried that I’m doing this because I’ve been forced to by a third person.” Paula explained quickly as Tink got up off the sofa and made her way in to see Prue.
“What caning?” Tink asked with anger in her voice.
Paula suddenly remembered that she’d not told Tink that bit of information yet. “I’ll tell you about it later.” Paula said looking nervous.
“You can count on it missy.” Tink said before she went to see what Prue had to say to her.
“Would you like a nice cup of tea while you wait Paula?” Kim asked looking worried for the young woman sat on the sofa just across from her desk.
“I don’t want to put you to any trouble Kim.” Paula said as she tried to smile, but couldn’t quite make it appear.
“It’s no trouble Paula. I was about to make one for me and Prue anyway.” Kim said as she stood up and wandered around her desk and over to a doorway that led into a little kitchen area. “Do you want to help me make it hon?” Kim asked just before entering the kitchen.
Paula got up and went to help, just so she would have something to do while she waited for Prue to finish talking with Tink. “Prue seems really nice Kim. Do you think she’ll be able to help me?” Paula asked as she helped Kim make a large pot of tea.
“She already is Paula, or you would have been turned away by now.” Kim smiled. “She just needs all the facts before she can sort anything out for you.” Kim added.
Kim soon had the tea made and then she sorted out a tray and took a couple of cups full into Prue’s office so Prue and Tink could have a drink. Kim then returned to the office and sat on the sofa and enjoyed a cup herself with Paula.
“Did Prue give you a good telling off for not seeking out proper medical advice before taking hormones and testosterone blockers?” Kim asked with a sad look.
Paula just nodded her head up and down as she took little sips from her cup of tea.
“Don’t take it to heart Paula. Prue is just worried about you and the damage you may have done to yourself by doing that.” Kim said in a soothing voice as she patted Paula on the knee. “Once she’s spoke with Tink, she’ll get you sorted out with some dates to go and have some tests done to make sure you’re still healthy.” Kim added.
Kim sat making small talk with Paula for nearly half an hour before Prue’s voice came over the small speaker on Kim’s desk asking for Paula to return to her office so they could carry on sorting out their next move.
“How are you feeling now dear?” Prue asked as she pointed for Paula to take the empty seat next to Tink at her desk.
“A little better thank you, but still scared about what will happen to me now.” Paula said as she sat down and looked at Tink for any sign of what Prue was going to do next.
“I won’t beat about the bush Paula when I say that I am very worried about how fast you’ve developed to the point you’re now at, so I’ve sorted with Tink and got you booked in for a whole host of tests to be carried out over the next couple of days.” Prue said looking worried. “First will be blood tests which require you to have not eaten for at least twelve hours before hand, so Tink will pick you up first thing in the morning and get that sorted, then you will have some scans done while you’re at the hospital.” Prue added in a firm voice that told Paula not to even try to argue with either of them.
“Will you be able to run me around Tink? You do have a club to run, and I’m supposed to be helping you do that, not you helping me do all this.” Paula asked looking worried that she could be hurting Tink’s new job as club owner.
“You work for me now remember, so let me worry about the club, while you worry about your health.” Tink said sounding like a boss for once. “I need you fighting fit while you’re stood at my side helping me build my new empire.” Tink added with a grin as she puffed out her chest and tried to look proud of what she already had.
“Yes ma’am!” Paula said with a grin as she snapped a salute towards Tink.
“I’ve also sorted out with Tink to take you to see a close friend of mine so you can start on the mental side of your real life test.” Prue told Paula.
“You mean a shrink?” Paula asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Yes a shrink for want of a better word Paula, but I think you could do with sitting down with her and talking over what happened to you over the past five months.” Prue looked worried for Paula’s mental well being as she explained the reason for the visit to a shrink as she put it.
“Okay Prue, but what about me taking the hormones and blockers?” Paula asked.
“I’ll sort out getting you back on them once I have your test results back in a couple of days.” Prue told her. “Don’t worry about suddenly becoming a male again either; I guess that you have more than enough female hormones coursing through your system to last a week already.” Prue added with a grin when she saw the look of fear on Paula’s face.
Prue got up from behind her desk and gave both women a hug before letting them leave her office so they could grab an appointment card from Kim to tell them when they next needed to come and see her. Tink and Paula left and made their way over to see a woman called Sarah who Prue had said was one of the best head doctors around. Prue’s friend had cleared her afternoon so she could have a good crack at helping Paula get over the issues of the past five months.
Tink had stopped for a light lunch before taking Paula to see Prue’s friend Sarah. Tink had needed to go and sort out some things to do with the club while Paula was in with the shrink, so she left her mobile number with Maggie, Sarah’s assistant before she left after Paula went in to see Sarah.
Paula was worried when she first walked into the office, but after seeing how friendly Sarah was; Paula was soon pouring out her heart and working her way through a large box of tissues. Sarah had Paula talk about growing up and how she felt at school feeling like a girl, but being stuck with the boy’s. Sarah then asked about how Paula first felt when dressed fully as Paula and getting the job working at the club and meeting Tink. Then they got on to the subject of the night Paula saved Kim’s life and then got imprisoned by four of Kim’s friends for five months. Sarah was horrified by some of what Paula said happened.
“Did I pass your test then Sarah?” Paula asked at the end of their chat.
“I don’t say whether you pass or not Paula. The real life test of being dressed all the time for a year is the test you will need to pass, but it has nothing to do with any great big exam at the end, it is just designed to let you find out if you can cope with being a woman all the time, or if it’s just a passing phase you’re going through.” Sarah explained as she made them both a cup of tea while they waited for Tink to return. Sarah had already got Maggie to give her a call and let her know that Paula was done and ready to be picked up.
Tink walked over and gave Paula a hug when she walked back into Sarah’s office and saw her just starting to stand up so they could leave.
“How you feeling hon?” Tink asked looking worried for her friends well being.
“A little drained, but better as well for some strange reason.” Paula smiled as she enjoyed the hug Tink was giving her. “I’m sorry we never got to go shopping.” Paula said with a pout.
“We’ve still got some time to do a little shopping, and we can do some more tomorrow after you’ve been for your blood test.” Tink said, not looking unhappy at all about how the day went.
Paula and Tink said goodbye to Maggie before they left. Paula had another appointment with Sarah for two weeks time, but Sarah had already got what she wanted to let Prue know that Paula wasn’t being forced to do this.
Tink knew where all the gothic clothes shops were, and a lot of the fetish ones as well. Paula looked scared in some of the fetish shops when she saw some of the cuffs and other ways to restrain someone. Tink noticed it too and got a little angry with the other girls for what they had done to Paula.
“Don’t worry Paula; you won’t be wearing any of that stuff ever again.” Tink said as she gave Paula’s hand a quick squeeze.
“This stuff never used to bother me Tink!” Paula said with anger in her voice. “I never use to take any notice of it to tell you the truth, but now I just get a scared feeling in the pit of my stomach.” Paula shuddered at the thought of being restrained like the shop mannequin was that she was stood looking at.
“I can’t even begin to imagine what you went through over them five months Paula, but I doubt you will ever truly be rid of it, even with Sarah and Prue helping you.” Tink said as she pulled Paula into a hug with her in the middle of the shop. “But I will be there to help you every step of the way.” Tink said as she held a shaking Paula in her arms.
“I’m not sure I’m the person you still want to help you at the club Tink.” Paula said when they broke the hug. “Maybe I should just take my old job serving behind the bar, and let you find someone better to help you.” She added with a sigh.
“I’m sorry BFF, but I won’t give up on you that easy, and I think giving you this job will help you in the long run.” Tink said as she brushed off what Paula had just said to her. “I finally got you out shopping, so anything is possible if you ask me.” Tink giggled as she looked around the shop full of kinky clothing.
Paula found herself giggling even though she didn’t feel like it. That was just how Tink made her feel when they were together. It wasn’t love like she felt for Kim, but that of a sister, or a true BFF as Tink liked to say.
Tink found a couple of PVC dresses for Paula to try on in the shop and Paula tried them on to make sure they looked just as good on her as they did on the hangers. Tink gave her a big thumbs up as she modelled each one and they left the shop with them both, and a couple of pairs of shoes and boots to go with them.
This went on for a couple of hours before Tink called it a day and then they headed over to the club so they could get ready to open up. Stan was already at the club when they got there and he helped to carry all the stuff they had brought up to an office that was right next to the one Tink used. It had its own private bathroom that even had a shower in it.
“Is this where you get changed before going down into the club every night Tink?” Paula asked as she looked at the desk in the room.
“No silly! I get changed in my office next door.” Tink said as she playfully slapped Paula on the arm. “This is your office and bathroom.” Tink added as she looked around the room and then the doorway as Stan brought in the first load of stuff they had brought.
“I see Tink finally pulled you to the dark side Paula.” Stan chuckled as he put the bags down on the sofa in the office and went to get another load.
“It’s all part of being a girl, so I’m told.” Paula said with a shrug, but the grin said that she’d had a lot of fun doing it.
“It must have been brutal for you hon?” Stan said with a grin just before he left the room chuckling to himself.
“I really like Stan you know?” Paula giggled as she watched him leaving the room. “I’m glad you kept him when you took over the running of the club.” Paula added with a smile.
“People like Stan are hard to come by, so I wasn’t going to lose him to another club.” Tink smiled. “He was more excited to see you again than I was. He came bounding into the office yesterday like a kid on Christmas morning that had just got the perfect gift.” Tink added with a giggle.
“I didn’t think anyone had missed me all this time, and now I find that I had two friends that were worried about me.” Paula said in a whisper as she fell down into a chair she was stood next to. “How could I have been so blind all this time?” She asked herself more than Tink.
“Paula, you’ve been a girl trapped in the wrong body, not knowing who you could trust, so you kept everyone at arm’s length.” Tink said as she walked over and knelt down in front of Paula and looked up into her moist eyes close to tears. “But it’s never too late to change things, just like you’re doing now BFF.” Tink said with a grin.
Paula soon found herself giggling as she looked at the silly grin on Tink’s face. “You’re not going to let me give up are you BFF?” Paula asked grinning back at her.
“Not a chance girlfriend!” Tink said as she stood up and pulled Paula back to her feet again. “The world’s been missing out on seeing the real Paula all this time, so I plan to make them all see you know.” Tink said looking determined.
“That’s the last of it you two!” Stan said as he walked into the room with his arms full of shopping bags. “God you girls sure know how to shop.” He added after dropping them all on the sofa with the others.
“This was just a drop in the ocean, Stanley” Tink said in a posh voice as she stuck her nose up in the air. “We will have a proper day of shopping tomorrow after missy here has been for a blood test.” Tink added with a grin.
“Should I call the newspapers so they can warn the public, boss?” Stan asked with a grin.
“No, let them flee in a panic when he descend on them!” Tink said sounding like some sort of warlord.
Stan and Paula both started laughing, but Stan stopped when he realised that Tink had said Paula was going for a blood test in the morning. “Is everything alright Paula? Why do you need a blood test?” He asked with worry written all over his face.
“Yes I’m fine Stan, well I hope I am.” Paula said as she realised that she didn’t really know if she was or wasn’t. “Put it this way, I feel fine.” She added with a smile.
Stan looked a little puzzled until Tink explained part of what had happened to Paula while she was away for the past five months. Needles to say Stan wasn’t very happy with what Karen and the other girls had done to her. He was mad with Paula to start with because Tink tried to say that Paula had been taking the pills on her own, but had to come clean when she saw how mad he was with Paula for being so stupid. Stan was still mad when Tink finished telling him the real reason, but now he was mad with Karen, Stacey, Rebecca and Casey instead.
“Why are you still living with them now then Paula?” Stan asked when he finally calmed down enough to listen.
“They’re all helping me now they know that it wasn’t me that did it to Kim, and I’m in love with her.” Paula said with a grin.
“You mean the girl that got stabbed in the alley up the side of the club?” Stan asked.
“Yes. She worked out who I was that night and then got attacked after arguing with the girl she’d come to the club with.”
“Why did you run away before the police got there? None of that stuff would have happened to you if you’d just hung around and told the police what happened.” Stan said with a sigh as he shook his head from side to side.
“I freaked out and ran because I thought they would think I did it because she found out who I really was.” Paula tried to explain. “I use to work with her at the time as Paul a male, and she gets stabbed in an alley and then saved by me dressed as a female. If you didn’t know me, what would your first thought be?” Paula asked as she looked at Stan.
“I can see your point now Paula, but you could have come to me or Tink and asked for our help in sorting it all out.” Stan said looking a little upset with Paula.
“I would have, but I get kidnapped and locked up for five months on the Sunday after it all happened remember?” Paula said heavy with sarcasm.
“Yes, I forgot about that part.” Stan growled as his knuckles turned white as he made a tighter fist.
“I didn’t.” Paula said with a giggle as she tried to lighten the mood a little, but the look that she got from Stan and Tink said that they didn’t think it was anything to laugh about. “Sorry, I was just trying to let you know that everything turned out okay in the end.” Paula added looking hopeful that they would relax a little bit.
“We’ll save them thoughts until after the blood tests have been done.” Tink said with a frown.
Paula was still having trouble with learning how to deal with having people that cared for her. The friendship with Tink and now Stan felt different to the one she had with Karen, Stacey, Rebecca and Casey. Paula always felt like they were her friend because of what they did to her, not because they ever would have become friends any other way. It felt more like they pitied her being the way she was, but Tink and Stan just loved her for who they saw her to be, even before all the hormones entered her system. She had friends all this time and had kept them at arm’s length all because she was too scared to take a chance with being hurt, but that was all in the past now, and she had friends and a lover to share her happy and sad times with.
“What do you say to me ordering up some food and then we can all sit and eat before we get ready for the club opening?” Tink asked with a grin.
“Sounds like a great idea to me Boss!” Stan said with a grin.
Stan and Tink liked to play this little game where Tink would call Stan, Stanley, and Stan would keep calling Tink, Boss.
“I was going to meet up with Ronald for a quick bite, but I’m sure I can put him off for one night.” Stan said.
“Don’t be silly Stan! He can join us as well.” Tink said as she led them all into her office where she had a stack of menu’s for different restaurants in the area.
They all looked through them until they worked out what they wanted and then Tink called and placed the order while Stan called his boyfriend and told him the boss had invited them to eat with her and her friend. Paula cleared off the table in Tink’s office so they could all sit down and eat when the food turned up.
Stan ran off when his phone rang, he came back five minutes later with a large box full of steaming hot containers of food and a large man that was laughing at something Stan must have told him. Paula thought Stan was a large well muscled man, but this other man was even bigger, but he looked friendly with it.
“Hello Tink!” The man said as he walked over and picked Tink up in a hug and kissed her on the cheek before putting her back down again “Thanks for the invite for dinner, I don’t get to see enough of my little man here.” The man added with a grin as he looked at Stan putting the large box of food down on the table.
“My pleasure Ronald. I always think Stanley works better when he’s spent a little time with you beforehand.” Tink giggled.
“I know I feel better.” Ronald said with a grin. “And who is this pretty little thing?” He asked as he looked at Paula stood off to one side trying to keep out the way.
“I’m sorry Ronald; this is Paula my new right hand woman.” Tink said as she led Ronald over to where Paula was stood.
“Not 'the' Paula?” Ronald asked with a shocked look on his face. “Stanley was quite upset and worried about you young lady when you suddenly vanished.” He added with a scolding tone to his voice, but the smile said he didn’t mean anything by it.
“It’s nice to meet you Ronald.” Paula said sounding nervous as she held out her hand to shake his. Paula got a shock when she was suddenly picked up off the ground in a hug and then kissed on the cheek, just like he’d done with Tink.
“I’m a hugger not a fighter hon.” Ronald giggled as he put her back on the ground. “I think you’ve been teasing me Stanley!” Ronald snapped as he turned to look at Stan over near the table.
“I’d never do that to you lover boy!” Stan pouted.
“You told me this pretty little thing was only pretending to be a girl, but I can tell that she is nothing but a beautiful young woman.” Ronald said as he turned back to look at Paula and he tapped her nose with one of his fingers.
Paula looked a little hurt when Ronald first started to speak, but she was soon smiling by the time he finished and had called her a beautiful woman. “I was born with a birth defect Ronald, but Tink is helping me to fix that little problem now.”
“Mother can such a cruel bitch at times can’t she?” Ronald said with a touch of anger in his voice.
“Mother?” Paula asked with a puzzled look.
“Yes Mother! Mother Nature! She takes a beautiful young thing like you and has to make life just that little bit harder by giving you a birth defect.” He said as he led the two girls over to the table and then helped them to take a seat before he sat down next to Stan and then gave him a long deep kiss before they all started to eat.
Paula smiled as she watched Stan and Ronald act just like her and Kim did at home. She didn’t find it odd or strange to see two grown men acting like a couple of school kids, she was happy to see Stan so in love. It was a new and exciting thing for her to see, and she really liked Ronald as well. He was funny and had them all laughing all the way through the meal they were sat eating.
Stan told Ronald the reason for Paula vanishing and what had happened to her over the past five months. This earned her another hug and Ronald calling all the girls evil bitches that needed to have their eyes scratched out.
Paula got up from the table when they had all finished eating, but was sat back down again by Ronald. “You may be a woman Paula, but I won’t have you doing damage to those pretty little nails while I’m around.” He said as he got up and pulled Stan to his feet so they could get the dishes washed and dried.
“I don’t mind helping you Ronald.” Paula tried to argue.
“I’m sure you don’t hon, but me and my boy toy will sort it out while you sit and look pretty with little Tinkerbell there.” Ronald said with a giggle.
Paula found it odd to see a man like Ronald giggle like a girl, but it kind of suited him. Tink was soon pulling Paula to her feet so they could go and get ready for the club opening later. She led Paula back into her new office, or first ever office as it was.
“Take a shower while I put together an outfit for you to wear.” Tink said with a grin. “I want everyone to notice you tonight and wonder who that beautiful creature is.” Tink added as she pushed Paula off towards the bathroom with a couple of towels.
“Do you want me to wash my hair as well Tink?” Paula asked from the doorway.
“Yes, and I’ll dry it for you and give it a cute sexy look.” Tink giggled. Tink was going to have some fun showing Paula how to get different looks with her hair and makeup. She was also looking forward to playing dress up with a life size doll like Paula.
Tink had got everything laid out ready for Paula when she walked out the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her chest and another one wrapped around her head to stop her hair dripping all over the deep carpet that was on the floor.
“Where do you want me first Tink?”
Let’s get you dressed and then I can see what style will suit the look.” Tink said as she handed Paula a pair of panties to put on.
Paula took the panties and turned to put them on so Tink wouldn’t see her birth defect as she tucked it down out the way, not that it took much tucking these days, Thanks to all the hormones. Paula was just about to pull the panties up the rest of the way when the towel fell away and Tink saw the scars all over Paula’s bottom. Paula jumped when she heard Tink scream at her.
“Oh god Paula! Did they do this to you?” Tink asked as she dropped to her knees and looked at the mass of scars all over the back of Paula’s legs and bottom.
Paula was still shaking from Tink shouting and she was having trouble finding her voice to start with. Paula had told Tink everything except the fact that the four women had each given her ten strokes of the cane that first day they locked her up.
“Yes they each gave me ten strokes of a cane when I was first taken. They never hit me again after that, not that they ever needed to.” Paula said in a whisper. “I’d have done anything for them, just to stop them hitting me again like that.” Paula added as she broke down and fell to the ground and let Tink hug her till she stopped crying.
Stan and Ronald had come running into the room when they heard Tink scream out, but they stopped in the door way when they saw a nearly naked Paula sobbing in Tink’s arms. They also saw the scars all over the back of Paula’s legs and bottom. Both grown men let out a gasp when they realised what had happened to Paula while she was locked up.
Tink saw the two men looking angry, but she just waved them out the room with a look that said she’d talk to them in a minute. They both went back into the other room while Tink got Paula sat on the sofa with a towel wrapped around her while she got them both a stiff drink.
Paula took the drink and knocked it back in one go before coughing at just how strong it was. Paula felt it go all the way down and then she felt a warm glow in her belly where it finally settled. “Wow! That is some good stuff.” Paula giggled as it went straight to her head.
“It looked like you needed it.” Tink said as she sat down on the sofa next to her. “Why did you never tell me about the caning they gave you?” She asked.
“I didn’t want anyone to know about it.” Paula said with her head down in shame.
“Is this why Prue called me into her office and asked a bunch of odd questions? Did she see the scars and think you were being forced to do all this?” Tink asked getting angry at the thought of what those women put Paula through.
“Yes. Prue saw them when she did the exam, and then she must have called Sarah and told her because Sarah sat and talked to me about it.” Paula was crying again now. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you Tink, but I was scared you’d hate me for being so weak and giving in so easily.” Paula added as she let Tink pull in into a hug again.
“I blame myself for all this.” Tink said with anger. “I knew there was something wrong with you that night when you left work early, and then I heard about the girl being stabbed in the alley, but never tried to find you until it was too late. If I’d just looked harder and sooner, I might have been able to help you sooner.” Tink said as she blamed herself.
“Please don’t say that Tink. I’m okay really, and I’m looking forward to starting my new job as soon as I have some clothes on that is.” Paula said with a giggle as she looked down at the towel she was wearing at the minute. “Unless this is what you want me to wear on my first night working for you?” She asked with a pout.
Tink couldn’t help giggling, even though she now knew what Paula had really been through. “I still don’t understand why you choose to still live in that house with them Paula, but I’ll be there for you if you ever need me, or you think things are getting weird again.” Tink said as she got up and then pulled Paula to her feet so she could carry on getting ready.
“I love Kim and Kim loves me, so it’s nice to be close to her. She comes and gets in my bed at night so we can cuddle as we fall asleep.” Paula said with a warm smile as she thought about Kim.
Tink was wondering if part of Paula’s reason for staying at the house with the other girls was down to fear of what they might do to her if she tried to leave. Tink brushed that idea away when she thought about the fact that they had let her go back to work, and Casey had waved Paula off earlier in the day just like a friend would do. Tink suddenly thought about Stan and Ron seeing Paula’s scarred behind and thought she better go and calm them down.
“Will you be okay getting dressed while I go and have a quick word with Stan and Ron? They came in while you were showing off your rear end for all to see.” Tink explained.
“Oh, okay then Tink. I guess you better go and calm them down before they go and do something silly.” Paula said as she thought about the two of them going and having a word with the girls back at home.
Paula made sure her panties were on okay and everything was tucked away before she picked up the bra that Tink had left out for her. It was a form of wonder bra that took Paula’s small breasts and made them really sit up and beg. Paula liked the look and then she picked up a pair of spider web tights and slipped them on before she picked up one of the PVC dresses that they had brought from the fetish shop. Paula was just trying to zip it up at the back when Tink walked back in and helped Paula finish zipping it up.
“Wow Paula. That dress was made for you.” Tink smiled as she made Paula do a couple of turns in it so she could get the full affect of how Paula looked in it. “We just need to get these shoes on you and then I can do your hair and makeup.” Tink added as she led Paula over to a seat and then helped her put the shoes on before she then set to work playing with her hair and then her makeup.
Paula had no idea what Tink had done with her hair or makeup because there were no mirrors in the room. Tink had said she would get a couple sorted out over the next couple of days, but she’d be helping Paula with her look for the time being, so it wasn’t a big problem yet.
“How will I know what I look like if I don’t have a mirror to look in Tink?” Paula had asked just after Tink finished doing her hair for her.
“I’ll take you into my office when you’re all finished.” Tink said with a grin.
Paula was still trying to get used to having her own office. She was also trying to work out what she would need it for, apart from having some place to change so she didn’t have to spend all her time dressed like she was now. Paula loved the clothes and the way it made her feel, but it would still get a bit much after wearing it all afternoon and then all night while helping to run the club.
“All done!” Tink said with a grin as she stepped back and let Paula get up out the seat. “Now that is what Paula should look like” Tink added with an even bigger grin as she held out her arm to lead Paula next door so she could take a look at herself in one of the many mirrors Tink had on the walls in her office.
Paula stood with her mouth open looking at a blonde haired gothic beauty looking back at her with her mouth hanging open as well. The gothic girl closed and opened her mouth as Paula did the same. Tink had made her look so different to how she’d ever looked before. Tink had also used some sort of special spray to give Paula pink, purple, red and blue tips to her now spiky looking blonde hair. Paula looked at herself from head to toe and loved the way she looked in the Lolita style black PVC dress with her legs wrapped in the spider web tights, and the shoes that had a rounded toe to them and a buckle over strap that made them look a little like school shoes but with a three inch heel on them in a shiny black colour. To finish off the outfit Tink had given Paula some fingerless black PVC gloves to wear as well.
“Wow Tink, I look amazing.” Paula said with a grin.
“You like?” Tink asked.
“No! I love!” Paula giggled some more as she spun round and started hugging Tink as she started dancing around the room with her.
Tink started giggling as she let Paula dance around. This was the first time Tink had seen Paula truly happy since seeing her walk into her office the day before. It took Paula a couple of minutes to realise that Stan and Ron were still in the room sat at the table enjoying a cup of tea by the looks of it.
“Sorry about that guy’s. I just got a little carried away.” Paula blushed as she stopped dancing around and let go of a still giggling Tink.
“Dance all you want Paula, and don’t ever be sorry for it my dear.” Ron said with a giggle. Ron got up and walked over to where Paula was still stood with Tink and pulled something out his pocket. “Do you have a mobile Paula?” He asked when he saw Paula look down at what he’d got in his hand.
“Yes I do, it’s in my purse.” Paula said with a puzzled look.
“Please get it out so I can give you my number, just in case you ever need help with anything, and I do mean anything.” Ron said in a stern voice as he looked Paula in the eyes. “Tink and Stan are my family and now so are you, and I always look after my family.” He added with a wink and a big grin.
Paula skipped over to where her purse was still sat on the table and she pulled out her mobile and looked up her number to give Ron, and Ron then called Paula back and watched as she programmed in all his details and saved them off to her address book. She then had to do the same with Stan’s. Paula already had all of Tink’s details in her phone from the day before.
“If you ever need us for anything, just call and we’ll come running Paula.” Stan told her.
“But neither of you know where I live.” Paula pointed out.
“Tink’s already given us the address and we know where the house is now.” Stan said. “I don’t like the idea of you still living there Paula, but Tink said that you’ve found a cute little thing called Kim to give you good reason to want to stay there.” Stan added with a grin.
Paula had to grin when she thought about Kim being at home when she finished at the end of the night and Tink dropped her off at home again. Kim really was the only reason for Paula wanting to stop at the house now she thought about it. Paula had only just met Ron and already she had his mobile number and felt like she could trust him with her life. Whereas none of the other girls back at the house made her feel that way. Deep down Paula still hated what they did to her that first time she woke up to find herself chained to a saw horse naked.
Tink went to take a shower and Stan and Ron wandered off while Paula just sat at the table to wait for Tink to come back out. Paula wanted to sit and watch Tink get ready so she could pick up some tips on how she got the stunning look she now had. Tink came out the bathroom and slipped out of her bathrobe to reveal she was naked under it, but didn’t look worried to be that way in front of Paula. Tink got dressed in an outfit a little like the one Paula was wearing, but hers was in a purple PVC where as Paula was mainly in black.
Paula watched as Tink skilfully dried and teased her hair and then she added some of the spray to give her multicoloured tips like Paula had and then she did her makeup while Paula watched. Tink explained what she was doing and why, so Paula would understand better.
Once Tink was ready they left the office and went down to greet the staff so Tink could let them all know that Paula was second in command after her and everyone did what she told them to do. Tink assigned a couple of bouncers to keep an eye on Paula and to step in and sort out any trouble if they saw it.
No one questioned Tink or the fact that some new girl was now going to be telling them what to do. Paula was worried that a couple of them might not like the idea of taking orders from a new girl, but as the night went on, Paula realised that all the staff were a nice bunch and she was soon having a laugh with them. Paula realised that she loved being in this place and she could just be the real her in here with the loud music blasting out as she walked around with Tink at her side most the night as they made sure people were having a good time.
Paula got changed at the end of the night before she let Tink drive her home. “It looks like you had a lot of fun tonight?” Tink asked as she drove towards Paula’s house just after two in the morning.
“I did Tink, Thanks for giving me a job.” Paula said with a grin as she looked at Tink driving. “Not that it feels like work at the minute.” She added with a giggle.
“It’s about time you had a little more fun, and it looked like you were getting on with all the staff as well.”
“I was scared at first, but soon realised that I hadn’t stepped on any body’s toes getting the job. Most of them looked glad to have a go between to talk with.” Paula said with a puzzled look.
“I’d noticed that a couple of months back, but couldn’t find anyone I trusted apart from Stan, but he has his hands full watching over the bouncers. I had always planned to offer you the job once I took over the club, but you had to go and get yourself kidnapped.” Tink added the last bit with a roll of the eyes.
“Sorry about that BFF.” Paula giggled.
“I’ll let you off now I know you’re safe, well as safe as you can be while you’re still living in that house with them.” Tink frowned.
“You’re making a mountain out of a mole hill over all this Tink. They all said they were sorry and have been really nice to me since Kim came back.” Paula said for the umpteenth time.
“Just promise me you’ll play it safe and call if anything looks out of place, or they start acting strange towards you.” Tink said, almost begging.
“I promise I will Tink.” Paula said as she took hold of Tink’s free hand that had just been resting on the gear stick.
Tink was soon parking up outside the house and letting Paula get out so she could go and get some sleep. “I’ll pick you up at just after ten in the morning, so we can go and give some of your blood away.” Tink said with a grin like it was nothing very important.
“That’s easy for you to say.” Paula said looking worried about being stuck with a big needle so they could steal some of her blood. “You’re not the one that’s going to look like a pin cushion after it all.
“Details, details.” Tink said with a wave of her hand. “Just be ready at ten in the morning, and be ready for a full day of shopping after it. We’ll also be having lunch with Craig as well, because we didn’t have time to meet up with him today.” Tink added.
“Okay Tink.” Paula said with a sigh. “I’ll see you in a couple of hours then.” She added when she saw that it was already two thirty in the morning.
“See you later girlfriend!” Tink said before she pulled off and sped off down the road towards her own house.
Paula walked up the drive to the house and let herself in before locking up again and then making her way up to bed. She’d just got in when she heard her bedroom door open and someone come in. Paula was worried that Tink was right and they were about to drag her back down to the cellar and chain her back up, but it turned out to be Kim wanting to cuddle up to her.
“How was the first day at the new job Paula?” Kim asked as she cuddled up to her.
“It was really good; I’ve even been to see a doctor and a shrink as well.” Paula said in a sleepy voice as she started to drift off to sleep.
“That’s great Paula, what did they say?” Kim asked, but never got an answer, just the soft slow breathing of Paula as she had fallen asleep already.
Kim let out a sigh and then just cuddled up to Paula a little more before she soon lost the battle to stay awake.
AUTHORS NOTE: Craig. Prue and Kim are characters from my ‘You Have it all Wrong’ series, so if you want to find out their stories, and more about their family, you will need to read them, but you don’t need to too understand this story.
Hugs
SaraUK
EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you
Paula woke to find Kim had already got out of bed. She turned over and looked at the clock on her bedside table and saw that Kim would have already left for work and it was just after nine in the morning, so she had to get a move on, or she’d never be ready for when Tink turned up for her. She took a quick shower and then got dressed in a peasant skirt and matching top after putting on bra and panty set she’d brought the other day while out shopping with Kim and the others, then she slipped on a pair of ankle boots and grabbed her leather biker jacket before making her way downstairs to wait for Tink to arrive.
“Morning Paula!” Casey said with a smile when she saw her enter the kitchen to get a bottle of water out the fridge.
“Morning Case!” Paula smiled back at her just before she took a drink from the ice cold bottle.
“You’re going out early again today?” Casey asked when she saw how Paula was dressed to leave the house already.
“Yes, I’ve got to do a fasting blood test, so Tink’s taking me early, and then we’re going to do the shopping we never got done yesterday.”
“What happened to stop you doing the shopping yesterday?” Casey asked looking worried.
“Tink called a friend who has a doctor in the family and they managed to fit me in right away, so we went to see them and then she put me in touch with a shrink, so I saw them as well.” Paula said in a matter of fact way. “By the time I’d done doing all that, I didn’t have much time to go shopping.” Paula pouted.
“How did it go with the doctor? Did you have to tell them about Karen giving you the pills?” Casey asked looking even more worried now.
Paula couldn’t help but notice that Casey was more worried about Karen getting in trouble than she was about the fact that she could have done some serious damage to herself by taking the pills in the first place. Paula was beginning to see what Tink was getting at about them not being her true friends now. This bothered her a lot, and made her wonder what their end game might be, and why they wouldn’t just let her move out, or back to her old apartment once they found out the truth. She was snapped out of her thinking when the doorbell chimed to let her know that Tink was here for her.
“That will be Tink, so I’ll be off then!” Paula smiled, but wasn’t feeling very happy with Casey at the minute. “I’ll be out all day, and then going to work after, so don’t make me any dinner again.” Paula added as she slipped her leather jacket on and grabbed her purse.
“Will we ever get to have dinner with you again?” Casey whined. “I was getting use to having you help me out with the cooking and cleaning.” She added with a pout of her own.
“I’m sure I’ll be here for dinner every now and then Case, but it’s a little mad at the minute with me getting used to the new job.” Paula pointed out. “Tink gave me my own office at the club you know!” Paula added looking excited about it.
Casey didn’t seem as excited as Paula did. “What do you need an office for? You’re just some form of a hostess aren’t you?” Casey asked.
“No I’m not Casey!” Paula sapped with some anger in her voice. “I’m helping her to run the club, which is a little harder than just walking around smiling at people.” She added sounding just as angry.
“If you say so hon.” Casey said sounding a little snippy with her.
“I don’t have time for this Case! I’ll see you later.” Paula said as she put the bottle of water back in the fridge and went to leave the kitchen and then leave the house.
“Sounds like it will be tomorrow morning before I’ll see you again!” Casey said sarcastically to Paula’s back as she left the house.
Paula didn’t even bother to respond to that, she just opened the front door and took a deep breath before smiling at a very happy looking Tink stood there looking back at her.
“Good morning Paula! You okay?” Tink asked when she saw the look on Paula’s face. “Worried about the blood tests?” She asked thinking that was the reason for the look.
“I’ll tell you once we’re in the car and on our way to the hospital.” Paula said in a lowered voice as she closed the front door and followed Tink down the drive way to where her car was parked out on the road.
Once they were in the car and Tink was driving down the road Tink asked what was going on. “What happened Paula? Have they done something to upset you?”
“Casey was just a little snippy with me this morning, and when I told her about finding a doctor to help me sort out my transition, she was more worried as to whether I’d got Karen in trouble than she was about anything to do with me.” Paula said with a huff. “Then when I told her about how cool it was that you gave me my own office, she just played it down and said she couldn’t see what I needed an office for if I was just a glorified hostess for you.” Paula added with a grrrr on the end because she was so angry about it. Paula was a little shocked when Tink just started giggling.
“I’m sorry Paula, but you sound just like a girl when you said all that.” Tink said between giggles.
“I am a girl!” Paula said with a hurt look on her face.
“I know you are, and that’s what I’m trying to say to you.” Tink tried to explain. “You can’t fake that sort of response hon.” Tink said with a warm smile.
Paula had to smile when she realised that Tink was paying her a complement, not trying to hurt her feelings. “Thanks Tink, it’s nice to have real friends I can rely on.”
“So you’re beginning to see what I’ve been telling you then?” Tink asked with a sad smile that said she’d wished it wasn’t true.
“Yes I can Tink.” Paula said with a sigh. “I was just so excited that I had friend that I never looked to closely at their reasons for wanting me around.” She added with an unhappy tone to her voice.
“What you going to do about it?” Tink asked looking worried.
“I’ll stick with it for now because of Kim, but I think I’ll end up moving out and getting my own place again in the end.” Paula said with a thoughtful look on her face. “I’m living there for free at the minute, so I might as well get something back out of them while it’s being offered, but I would like to put a safety net in place, just in case I run in to trouble later.” Paula added with a sly grin on her face.
“That’s my girl!” Tink said with a grin. “What do you have in mind?” Tink asked looking excited to see Paula making plans to finally get away from the women that locked her up for five months.
“I was thinking about getting you a set of keys cut, just in case they try anything before I get sorted and moved out. I could move out now, but I want to see if I can talk Kim in to moving out with me.” Paula said before Tink could ask her that very same question. “If anything seems off, then you can swoop in and rescue me. I’m sure Stan and Ronald will help you.” Paula giggled at the thought of Tink, Stan and Ron bursting into the house and playing the heroes if they tried to put her back in the cellar.
“You can count on it Paula, and after the way you got on with the other bouncers at the club. I think there will be a coach load of them pulling up outside to also help rescue you.” Tink giggled as she thought about them all wanting to rescue Paula from the evil step sisters just like poor Cinderella.
Tink was soon parking up outside the hospital and they made their way in. Paula grabbed a number and then sat down to wait for her turn with the blood suckers. They didn’t have to wait long for her number to come up, and she went in and handed over the paperwork that Prue had given her the day before.
Paula sat and watched as the nurse first stuck a needle in her arm and then she proceeded to stick test tube after test tube on to it. “They sure want you to have a lot of tests done hon don’t they?” The nurse asked as she took yet another test tube full off the needle in her arm and put another one on.
Once the nurse was finally done, she put all the test tubes full of blood in a basket with all the paperwork and the pot of pee that Prue had also asked her to provide. Paula was then free to leave, which she was only too happy to do as she grabbed Tink’s hand and almost ran out the place.
“I need a hot sweet cup of tea and a chocolate chip cookie.” Paula said as they stood outside getting some fresh air. “I’d go and get a late breakfast, but I know that you want to have lunch with Craig, and I don’t want to spoil that by having already eaten.” Paula added as they walked back to Tink’s car and got in.
“One cup of tea and a cookie coming right up.” Tink smiled as she pulled off and made her way into the city to park up and get Paula sorted out with a drink and a biscuit.
Tink was sat trying not to giggle twenty minutes later as she watched Paula getting intimate with a cookie and a mug of tea. Tink thought it reminded her of that scene in the film, When Harry Met Sally, but without all the screaming.
“Feeling any better now?” Tink asked quickly before she had to slap her hand back over her mouth to stop from laughing.
“Much better thank you.” Paula said with a smile.
Tink thought about asking Paula if she wanted a cigarette looking at the smile she now had on her face after finishing the last of the cookies and draining the mug of tea dry. Tink thought it looked like that point in movies when they lie down after sex and smoke a cigarette, but Tink knew that Paula didn’t smoke and she wasn’t sure she’d understand the joke if she asked her.
They were meeting up with Craig at one o’clock and it was just after eleven now, so they decided to start their shopping. They were meeting Craig at his father’s hotel and eating there. Paula knew of the hotel for two reasons, one was because it was one of the largest and best in London, and the second reason was because it was also the location of the changing service for the night club his father also owned called The Closet.
Paula hadn’t found out where they were eating until after she’d left the house this morning, so she was now worried that she was a little underdressed to eat with them. Tink looked okay in her grey leather trousers and silver blouse and little grey leather jacket to match her trousers.
“I’m thinking I’ll skip lunch and let you catch up with your friend while I do some window shopping Tink.” Paula said as they walked back to the car with the things they’d brought so far.
“What’s brought all this on Paula? You seemed eager to meet Craig earlier.” Tink said looking worried. “Are you not feeling well?” Tink asked.
“No, I feel fine Tink, but I’m not dressed to eat at a hotel like the one Craig’s father owns.” Paula explained. “I bet they have a dress code, and I won’t even get in the place.” She added.
“We’re eating with the son of the man that owns the hotel and restaurant! Who is going to stop us from entering the place?” Tink asked with a giggle. “And besides I think you look really good dressed like that.” Tink added.
Paula could tell that Tink had no plans to have lunch without her, so she just let out a sigh and then followed Tink to her car and put all the bags in the trunk before they took a nice walk to the hotel where Craig was going to meet them for lunch.
All too soon they were entering the hotel and Paula was amazed at the sheer size of the place and how posh it looked. Paula saw Tink wave at someone, but when she looked to see who she was waving at, all Paula could see were a couple of women stood talking to a young smartly dressed man in a very expensive looking designer suit. The man waved back and indicated for Tink to make her way over to him.
“Hello Tink. God you look more beautiful every time I see you.” Craig said as he gave Tink a hug.
“Hello Craig. You always were the smooth talker.” Tink giggled as she hugged him back. “Hi Jayden, Kara. You both look amazing as always.” Tink added looking jealous, but was soon grinning as the two women hugged her and gave her a kiss on the cheek.
Paula just stood off to one side as she watched Tink flirt and laugh with the three of them. Craig was cute Paula thought, but not in a macho rugged way. Jayden and Kara were just stunning as they stood talking to Tink with confidence pouring from them. Paula found herself wishing she could be like them instead of feeling scared all the time. Paula jumped when she suddenly heard Craig speak to her.
“You must be Paula?” He asked as he held out his hand to shake hers.
“Yes it is. Thank you for the help finding a doctor.” Paula said as she held up her hand to shake Craig’s. She was shocked when he lifted her hand up to his lips and kissed it.
“I’m glad I could help you Paula.” Craig smiled as he watched her blush. “I trust that Nan got you sorted out?” He asked as he released her hand.
“I hope she can. I had to go and give a lot of blood so they can run some tests to see how much damage I’ve done.” Paula said looking ashamed that Craig was aware of just how silly she’d been, even if the truth be told, she didn’t really do it herself. “She also sent me to see a friend of hers called Sarah.” Paula added before she realised what she was saying.
“Sounds to me like Nan’s already taken you under her wing so to speak.” Craig smiled. “She only ever sends her special patients to see Sarah these days.” Craig added with a raised eyebrow.
“Is that a good thing then Craig?” Paula asked, not sure if she should be glad or worried about that piece of news.
“That’s a very good thing Paula. Gran will help you down the path you should have been on from the start.” He smiled.
Paula suddenly realised that Tink and the other two women had stopped talking, and were stood looking at her and Craig talking. She started blushing and was worried they might laugh at her, but they just smiled.
“You look very pretty Paula, and I know that Prue will be able to help you.” The woman called Jayden said as she stepped over to Paula and hugged her. “I’m Jayden, and this little firecracker here is my husband Callum, but most the time he goes by the name Kara.” Jayden said with a grin.
Paula’s mouth must have been hanging open because Kara stepped over to give her a hug, but lifted her hand to Paula’s chin first and helped her to close her mouth. “Hi hon, nice to meet you.” Kara said as they hugged.
“Are you like me Kara?” Paula asked in a whisper when they broke the hug.
“What? Extremely pretty and looks hot in anything?” Kara asked with a grin.
“Stop teasing the poor girl.” Jayden said with a giggle as she playfully slapped Kara on the arm before Paula could say anything.
“No I’m not like you Paula. All you see here can go back in the box so to speak.” Kara said as she waved her hand up and down her body. “I run the changing service here at the hotel for Craig’s father.” Kara added with a grin.
“You make one hell of a good advert for it Kara.” Paula said as she looked at Kara, still in shock at how good she looked.
“Thanks hon, it’s not as easy as it used to be to look this good.” Kara said with a sigh.
“You still look cute to me my love.” Jayden said as she wrapped her arms around Kara and then kissed her. Paula found herself thinking of Kim when she watched the two of them kissing like that.
“Do you want to join us for a spot of lunch Jayden, Kara?” Craig asked as he pointed towards the restaurant.
“We’d love to, but I have a meeting to get to, and Kara has to take a couple of guests over to Mystiques so they can spend lots of money on new underwear.” Jayden said with a grin.
“I’m sure that Aunt Chrissy and Aunt Amy will charm them into doing that.” Craig chuckled.
“I need to get you over there to see them Paula.” Tink said with a grin. “You are lacking in the underwear department.” Tink added with a frown.
“They will both be glad to see you again Tink. I’m sure Aunt Chrissy will give you the friends and family discount as well.” Craig said with a grin.
“I don’t mind paying full price with the quality they sell.” Tink said.
“Maybe so, but just try doing that with Aunty Chrissy running the place.” Craig said with a raised eyebrow.
“I’ll take Paula over there later on today then and say hi.” Tink smiled. “You’ll love Chrissy and Amy to bits when you meet them.” Tink giggled.
“We better go and eat then and let these to lovely ladies go and get some work done.” Craig said as he gave Jayden and Kara a hug.
“It was very nice to meet you both.” Paula said as she held out her had to shake there’s, but found herself being pulled into a hug by them both.
“Friends don’t shake hands hon.” Jayden giggled as she broke the hug.
Paula was grinning as she watched the two of them pull out a business card each and then write something on the back of them before handing them over to Paula. Paula looked on the back of the cards and saw that they had each wrote down their mobile numbers and under it wrote the words. Call any time.
“Do you really mean this?” Paula asked as she looked at each of them in shock.
“Yes we do Paula.” Kara said in a firm voice. “You are not alone in all this, and if you ever feel lost or just down, call one of us and we will meet up and help you get through it.” Kara added as she gave Paula another hug, which led to Jayden joining in as well.
“Now go and eat girl!” Jayden said in a playful way. “You look way to skinny, you’re making me jealous.” She added with a pout.
Paula couldn’t help but giggle as she looked at the two women that looked like movie stars, acting like they were jealous of her for some strange reason. Paula found herself wishing that she could look half as good as them one day.
Tink grabbed Paula by the arm and dragged her in the direction of the restaurant with Craig leading the way. Paula gave Jayden and Kara one last wave before she was pulled around the corner out of the line of sight. Paula turned her attention to where they were going and saw a waiter run over and lead Craig, her and Tink over to a large private table in a corner away from everyone else.
“I hope the table is okay for you both, but I thought we could talk without being overheard by anyone.” Craig said after the waiter went to get them all a glass of water. Craig had to drive later, and he already knew that Tink was driving, so she never bothered with any wine.
“This table is perfect Craig.” Tink smiled. “See Paula; I told you we wouldn’t have any trouble getting in.” Tink added with a grin.
“I hope you haven’t had trouble eating here before Paula?” Craig asked looking worried.
“No! I’ve never tried eating her before now. It’s a little out of my price range.” Paula blushed.
“I’ll have to fix that then won’t I?” Craig said with a grin as he waved over a man in a suit.
“Is everything alright sir?” The man asked as he looked for anything that might be out of place on the table.
“Don’t look so worried Keith; you’ll make me start to think I should be looking for something being wrong.” Craig chuckled, which put Keith at ease. “I need you to sort out two platinum members cards for my guests here.” Craig said as he pointed at Tink and Paula.
“May I please have your names so I can log them to the cards?” He asked with a smile as he pulled out a small notepad and a pen to make a note of them.
“It’s Tina Bell and Paula?” Craig looked at Paula for her last name.
“Witherston, Paula Witherston.” Paula said just before she burst out in a fit of giggles at Tink’s real full name. “I’m sorry for laughing at you Tink.” Paula said when she finally got her giggling under control.
“You’re best friends, but you never knew Tink’s real name?” Craig asked with a puzzled look.
“No.” Paula said looking ashamed that she didn’t “It was always just Paula and Tink while we worked behind the bar together.” Paula added as she looked down at the table all the joy gone from her now.
“Hey! Don’t feel bad for not knowing Paula. It’s not something I let a lot of people know, and I didn’t know your last name until the other day when you walked back into my life.” Tink said as she reached out and took hold of Paula’s hand.
“I thought you just had a thing for fairies, and you do kind of look a little like Tinkerbell.” Paula said as she looked a little happier again.
“Don’t forget about her talent for getting into trouble just like Tinkerbell.” Craig added with a grin.
“Is she really that accident prone? I thought it was just part of her act to see how the club was being run.” Paula said as she looked at Craig with a grin.
“Oh yes, she really is that bad.” Craig said, but before he could say anymore Keith returned with two platinum coloured credit cards for each of the girls.
Keith was also carrying a card scanner with him. “I just need each of you to enter a pin number to add to your cards ID. This way no one can use it without you letting them.” Keith said as he let Tink do hers first, then Keith stepped around and did the same for Paula. “I trust that you will explain the card use to them Craig?” Keith asked as he looked at Craig.
“Yep, I’ll cover that bit for you Keith. Thanks for sorting the cards out for me.” Craig said just before Keith walked away again to go and sort out some trouble at another table.
Paula and Tink were both grinning as they looked at the posh looking cards in their hands. “What can we do with these Craig?” Paula asked as she held hers up.
“That will allow you to eat here for free and also got you a room for the night also for free. It will also get you into the VIP section at The Closet. Not that you’ll have the time to go, with you both running your own night club.” Craig said with a smile.
“We can come here and eat for free?” Paula asked as she held up the card again.
“Yes, and you are always guaranteed to get a table because we always keep a couple reserved just in case a platinum card holder calls in for a meal at any given time.” Craig explained.
“What would happen if I came with a friend and there wasn’t a table free?” Paula asked.
“You’d be given a room and the meal would then be served for you in there.” Craig said in a matter of fact way.
“I can see why this is the best hotel in London now.” Paula said looking impressed.
“Thank you for saying so Paula, you’ve just earned your platinum card for that.” Craig said with a grin.
Tink wasn’t bothered about paying for her meals at the hotel, but the fact she could now get a table whenever she wanted would mean a lot when she wanted to impress people while trying to push her club.
Craig told them to order whatever they wanted and Paula did because she was starving with not having any breakfast this morning because of the blood tests. The cookies had worn off leaving her very hungry now.
Craig told Paula about some of the things Tink did while at business college and Tink even got in a couple of funny stories about her and Paula which Craig found really funny. As the meal went on, Paula found that she forget about being dressed like she was and just relaxed into the role of being a young woman out for a lunch date with two friends.
Tink had noticed how relaxed Paula had become as she joined in and told Craig about some of the funny things she’d seen at the club when she worked behind the bar, and she told Craig how much fun it was helping Tink run the club now, and she was looking forward to telling Tink about some of the ideas she had for the place. Tink was grinning when she heard Paula say that little bit.
The meal was over far too soon and Paula looked a little sad when it was time to leave, but she smiled when Craig told them they should do it again soon, as it had been far too long, and he hoped that Paula would join them again as well. Paula didn’t like Craig in a sexual way, he was just a really good friend that treated her like he did Tink, and she liked that about him.
Craig gave them both a hug after he walked them to the front of the hotel. “Tell Aunt Chrissy that I said Hi, and that I sent you over to see them to do a code one on Paula here.” Craig grinned.
“What’s a code one?” Tink asked looking worried.
“Trust me it’s nothing bad, but it will let Aunt Chrissy know Paula is just blooming and needs some extra help.” Craig smiled.
“Thank you for all the help Craig, I don’t know if I will ever be able to repay you for all this.” Paula said with a tear in her eye.
“And you will never have to Paula.” He smiled. Let me give you my numbers, so you can call if you ever have any problems with anything.” Craig added as he held out his hand to put his number in Paula’s phone, he then called his phone and saved it off into his friends section.
“You soon get use to him doing stuff like that Paula.” Tink giggled as she watched him sorting out the phones. “He’s a real diamond.” Tink added with a grin.
Paula couldn’t help but notice the look Craig gave Tink before he looked at Paula to see if she knew what Tink was getting at, but he smiled when he saw the blank look on her face.
“You’ve not told her then?” Craig asked looking impressed that Tink hadn’t let slip to Paula what his little secret was.
“No! I wasn’t sure you’d want her to know, so I lied to her.” Tink said with a hurt look for lying to her best friend.
Paula was looking really hurt now as she felt like an outsider, or someone not worthy of knowing something important. “Why would you lie to me Tink?” Paula finally asked.
Tink looked at Craig with a pained look on her face, but she still wouldn’t spill the big secret she was carrying, not unless Craig let her.
“You going to put your friend out of her misery, or just leave her looking hurt and upset Tink?” Craig asked with a grin.
“I promised I’d never tell anyone Craig! And I always keep a promise.” Tink said with a frown.
“I release you from that promise and give you permission to tell your friend... Sorry, our friend all about Diamond.” Craig smiled as he looked at Paula.
Tink smiled as she turned to face Paula and wiped away a tear that had ran down her cheek. “I lied to you when I said that Craig didn’t cross dress. He does, and he does it very well.” Tink said with a grin.
Paula whipped her head around to look at Craig and try to work out what he looked like as a girl, but she couldn’t picture this man in a dress at the minute. Craig must have worked out what Paula was trying to do because he pulled out his wallet and then opened it and pulled out a picture that he handed over to Paula.
The picture had three women stood on it all looking very glamorous. Two of the women were taller than the third one which was stood in the middle with one of the warmest smiles she’d ever seen.
Who are these three women Craig?” Paula asked as she took in all the details of how perfect the three women looked.
“Would it shock you to find out that only one of them is actually a woman?” Craig asked.
“What!” Paula asked as she looked even closer, but as she did little things started to pop out at her. The two taller women looked like sisters and the shorter blond looked a little like the woman on the left, and much younger than the woman on the right. Paula still couldn’t work out which two were not women though.
“That picture is of me, my mum and my dad.” Craig finally said, putting Paula out of her misery to a point, but she still couldn’t work out which one he was out of the two taller women. “I’m the one on the left.” He added with a chuckle.
“Wow, you look amazing Craig, but how do you go from this to that?” Paula asked as she kept looking at the picture and then Craig.
“My family do own a large changing service you know.” Craig grinned.
“I’d love to hear all about you and your family Craig. They sound quite amazing.” Paula said as she handed the picture over to Tink.
“It’s a long story and starts with my Aunt Chrissy, but I promise to tell you all about it in time.” Craig smiled as he watched Tink looking at the picture she’d just taken off Paula. “Of cause that means us all getting together more often than we have been doing.” He added with a frown as he looked at Tink.
“When did you start dressing and going out with your mum and dad?” Tink asked with a shocked look as she passed the picture back and watched Craig put it back in his wallet with a smile on his face.
“That’s a long story as well, which you two don’t have time for if you plan to carry on shopping this afternoon, and I have some things to go and sort out.” Craig gave each girl a hug and a kiss on the cheek before sending them on their way.
Paula noticed the way Craig kept looking at Tink and could see that he had feelings for her that went beyond them being just friends. She also noticed that Tink had a little extra bounce in her step after they left him stood just outside the hotel waving at them as they walked down the road towards another group of shops Tink wanted to check out.
“I like Craig; he’s nice and funny too.” Paula said as they looked at dresses in an alternative clothing store that mainly catered to skateboarders, but they did find a couple of nice tops for her. “He likes you, you know?” Paula added as she looked at Tink to see what her reaction looked like. Paula saw a look of shock, followed by hope, and then it settled on one that kind of said she’s gone nuts, which made Paula smile.
“Paula, he could have any woman he wanted. Why would he want me?” Tink said putting herself down.
“Maybe for the same reason you wanted me for your BFF Tink.” Paula shrugged. “The universe doesn’t have to make sense, it just has to happen.” She added with a giggle. “How do you feel about him?” Paula asked.
“I think he’s great, but I was always worried about losing him as a friend if we ever hooked up and it didn’t work out between us.” Tink said looking worried.
“Now you just sound like me with the, what if it doesn’t work out, and look where that got me.” Paula said as she wrapped an arm around Tink and smiled at her. “If I can take a chance on becoming Paula inside and out, then I’m damn sure you can take a chance on Craig.” She added with a serious look on her face.
“Do you really think I stand a chance with him?” Tink asked looking nervous.
“Haven’t got a clue, but I’ll be there for you if it doesn’t work out girlfriend.” Paula grinned. “And I really would like to find out how he got from what I saw at lunch to how he looked in that photo.” Paula added with a giggle.
“What’s with the sudden lease of life BFF?” Tink asked when she saw how happy Paula looked.
“I’ve met two people today that to a point understand how I’ve felt all my life and they were nice to me about it.” Paula said like she was about to burst with happiness. “I don’t feel so alone with it anymore.” She added as she pulled Tink into a hug with her in the middle of the shop.
“You already had me that understood you.” Tink pouted.
“I know that Tink, but you have always been a girl, so it’s hard to talk to you about some of my feelings and doubts.” Paula tried to explain. “But for everything else you will always be the first person I come to.” Paula added as she kept hugging her.
They broke the hug when they realised that most the shop had stopped to look at them. They paid for the tops and then left the shop hoping that none of them heard what they were talking about, but at the same time Paula didn’t really care if they did. They decided to call it a day and make their way over to Mystiques so they could get Paula kitted out with some quality under things, and Tink also wanted to get Paula a corset because she thought Paula would look stunning in one.
“I really am sorry for lying to you about Craig and his crossdressing.” Tink said as they made their way back to the car.
“It wasn’t really a lie Tink. You just said it was for him to tell.” Paula pointed out. “I don’t call that a lie, just a case of keeping a promise to keep a secret.” Paula added with a smile.
Tink must have known where she was going because she never programmed the sat nav to show them the way. Paula was proved right when Tink parked her car right outside a shop with mannequin’s in the windows were wearing very sexy looking underwear. Paula looked up and saw the shop sign said, Mystiques.
“This place looks a little personal service to me Tink. Will I be okay shopping here?” Paula asked looking worried as Tink dragged her over to the door and then into the shop.
Paula felt like running back out the shop when the door made a loud chiming sound and the two women on the shop floor both turned and looked right at Tink and her. One was a very beautiful looking blonde, and the other was just as beautiful but with long flowing black hair. Paula was hopping the shop had lots of other customers in it, but sadly it was just Tink, her and the two women that worked at the shop.
“Tinkerbell! Is that really you?” The blonde one asked as she ran down the shop and gave Tink a hug.
They were soon joined by the black haired woman as she also gave Tink a hug. “Hey Tink, how’s it been going for you? I hear that you’re dad gave you a club for your birthday?” The black haired woman asked in a happy bubbly fashion that made you just want to join in with her.
Tink must have thought the same thing because she was soon bouncing up and down as she told the black haired woman all about her Club. Paula worked out that the black haired woman’s name was Amy, so Paula guessed that the blonde one stood next to her watching the other two bounce around must be Chrissy.
“Do you think you can stop talking long enough to introduce us to your friend here?” The one Paula thought to be Chrissy asked with a giggle.
“Sorry Chrissy, Amy.” Tink said with a blush. “I forgot how much fun it was to see the two of you.” Tink added with a giggle.
“Well if you called in to see us a little more, then you wouldn’t forget would you?”
“Sorry about that Chrissy.” Tink said with a pout as she held out her arms to get another hug from her.
“Okay, you’re forgiven, but we still need a name for you young friend here.” Chrissy said as she looked at Paula again.
“Amy, Chrissy, I’d like you both to mean my BFF Paula.” Tink said with a grin as she pointed at each woman in turn and then pointed at Paula before she stepped back for some reason Paula couldn’t work out why to start with, but it soon became clear when both women gave her a hug one after the other.
“Hi Paula! Nice to meet you.” Amy said as she hugged the life out of her.
“Hi Amy, it’s nice to meet you too.” Paula found herself saying with a grin on her face.
“Hey! leave something for me to hug sis!” Chrissy said as she playfully slapped Amy’s arm to make her let go. “Hello Paula, it’s nice to meet Tink’s best friend.” Chrissy hugged Paula as she said it.
“It’s really nice to meet you both.” Paula said looking nervous as to how the two of them would react if they knew her secret.
“So what brings you to our little shop then Tink, Paula?” Chrissy asked with a smile that Made Paula want to tell her all her darkest secrets.
“Craig sent us over because Paula here needs some serious help with her underwear problems.” Tink said with a pout as she looked at Paula. “He said to tell you it’s a code one, whatever that means.” Tink added with a shrug.
Paula thought code one must mean something pretty serious because Paula soon found herself being dragged over to the changing room and told to strip down to bra and panties so Chrissy and Amy could measure her and help get her sorted out right away.
“I think I should let you know something about me before we go any further.” Paula said as she was being helped to undress by Chrissy.
“If you’re going to tell me that you’re transgendered, I already know that dear.” Chrissy smiled as she took Paula’s jacket and hung it on a coat hanger for her.
“How did you know? Do I really look that bad?” Paula asked with panic in her voice.
“Calm down hon.” Chrissy smiled as she took Paula by the hand. “The only reason we know what you are is because a code one means a sister is in need of a TLC package.” She added.
“A TLC package?” Paula asked with a puzzled look. “What’s one of them?”
“Just something to make you feel a little extra special.” Chrissy said as she waved for Paula to keep undressing. “I can see that you really do need it and fast!” Chrissy added when she saw the ill fitting bra Paula had on.
Chrissy soon had the bra off and took a look at what Paula had to work with, then Chrissy shouted to Amy with some sizes and soon Chrissy had Paula in a much better fitting bra and some small forms to give her a little extra size to balance out her body mass.
“Go full range on this size sis!” Chrissy shouted as she handed Amy an empty box that had just had the bra in it that Paula was now wearing.
“What about the panties sis?” Amy shouted back through the curtain.
“Just about to work on that part!” Chrissy shouted back as she looked at Paula waiting for her to strip of the panties she had on.
“I’ve seen it all before hon, so take them off, so I can get you to try some of these on.” Chrissy said as she tapped a finger on a pile of boxes. “You can turn around if you want, but I need to see which ones have the best fit for you my dear.” Chrissy added with that same heart warming smile.
Without thinking Paula turned her back on Chrissy and slid the panties down and stepped out of them. Paula was soon spinning around when she heard Chrissy let out a gasp.
“You poor thing, whatever happened to you honey?” Chrissy asked when she saw the scaring on Paula’s bottom.
“It was a misunderstanding, but I’m in a much better place now.” Paula said as she held her hand out to try on the first pair of panties.
Seeing that Paula didn’t want to talk about her scars, Chrissy got out the first pair of panties and let her try them on. It took a couple of tries before they found the perfect fit for Paula, and then Chrissy shouted for Amy to get a full range in that size.
“I’d also like to treat her to a couple of good quality corsets as well Chrissy!” Tink shouted from out in the shop.
Amy was soon handing Chrissy a stack of boxes with different styles of corset in them. “Will this be painful?” Paula asked looking worried as Chrissy got the first corset out for her to try on.
“No, I’ll start you off with a light one that will just take a couple of inches off your waist.” Chrissy smiled as she wrapped it around Paula’s waist and started to clip it shut at the front before she walked around to the back and started to lace it up.
Paula liked the feel of it by the time Chrissy had it laced down. Paula also liked the way in made her figure look a lot sexier as well. “I think I could get use to this.” Paula said with a grin as she turned from side to side while looking at herself in the mirror they had in the changing room.
“I want to see your cute little butt out here once you have a corset on missy!” Tink said from just out in the shop.
Feeling a bit vain Paula grabbed the curtain and pulled it back before she struck a sexy pose for Tink. “So how do I look boss?” Paula asked in a husky voice.
Tink just stood with her mouth open as she took in the sight of Paula stood in a sexy pose while wearing a black corset that pushed up her breasts and made them look a lot bigger than they normally did. “She’ll take it!” Was all Tink said with a grin. “She’ll take one in white as well.” Tink added.
Chrissy and Amy sorted out the white corset and added it to the black one once Paula had been released from it. Paula got dressed again, but kept one of the new sets of bra and panties on. Paula looked a little shocked when she saw the large pile of boxes sat on the counter where Tink was stood talking to Chrissy and Amy when she got done getting dressed.
“I can’t afford all that!” Paula said with a shocked look. “I need to save all the money I can so I can have my surgery one day.” Paula explained.
“It’s already been paid for Paula.” Chrissy smiled as she helped Amy get everything in bags.
“Tink! I can’t let you buy me all this stuff. You’ve already spend a small fortune on me as it is.” Paula pleaded with Tink.
“I’ve not spend a single penny in here this afternoon.” Tink said with her hands up in the air.
“I don’t understand?” Paula asked looking puzzled.
“It’s just a small gift from Craig and his family.” Chrissy told her.
“Why would Craig’s family want to do anything for me?” Paula asked.
“Because we think you could do with a little happiness in your life.” Chrissy said as she stroked Paula’s cheek.
“We? You’re part of Craig’s family?” Paula asked as she pointed at Chrissy and then Amy.
“Yes. Craig is my nephew.” Chrissy giggled. “He called while you were in the changing room and told us to take good care of you because you’ve had a rough time of it over the past couple of months.” Chrissy added with a pout.
“Having seen the scars you carry Paula, I dread to think what you’ve had to put up with, so the least we can do is help you to feel as girlie as we can from now on.” Chrissy smiled.
“I’d like to refuse to accept any of it, but I have a feeling it would be a waste of time.” Paula said seeing the look Chrissy and Amy had. “So I will just say Thank you from the bottom of my heart for your kindness, and may I give you both a hug?”
Paula saw both women start grinning as they attacked her from each side in a group hug. Paula had to giggle when she watched Chrissy and Amy pull out a couple of business cards and write on the back, just like she’d seen Jayden and Kara do back at the hotel.
“Here are all our personal details, and our home address, just in case you ever need to talk to someone about your transition.” Chrissy said as she handed over the business cards.
“Thanks, but I can’t see what help you’ll be able to give me about all that stuff.” Paula said as she put the cards in her purse, until she had time to enter all the new numbers into her phone later in the day.
Paula was too busy putting the business cards away to see the look Chrissy and Amy gave each other. Amy nodded to Chrissy, to let her know it was okay to come clean and tell Paula their secret. “I won’t go into our full stories here and now Paula, but Amy and I have a little more information than you might think.” Chrissy said with a grin. “Amy and I were the same as you once Paula. We were both born with birth defects.”
Paula and Tink both had the same look as they looked at the two women stood in front of them. Neither one believing what Chrissy had just told them. “You can’t be serious.” Tink finally managed to get out when her mouth started working again.
“We’re very serious Tink.” Chrissy said all joking aside. “Amy and I know how you feel right now Paula, and it will get better, but you will also have to suffer a lot to get the result you’re looking for, so if you ever feel like you can’t cope, please call one of us and we’ll help you get through it.” Chrissy said in a pleading voice as she took hold of Paula’s hands in hers. They were soon joined by a smiling Amy who also understood the pain Paula had had to live with all this time.
“I think it’s time for a cookie and a cup of tea sis!” Amy said as she looked at the time. “Do you want to join us for one?” Amy asked as she walked down the shop and locked the door before putting a sign in the window that said back in half an hour.
Tink and Paula took that to mean they were stopping for a cuppa whether they wanted to or not. Amy and Chrissy led them through to a back room where they all sat and talked about Chrissy and Amy’s journey to womanhood. Talk soon came back to Paula, and for the second time today she spilled her story of how she came to be locked in a cellar and how she got the scars. Chrissy and Amy were upset with tears running down their cheeks by the time Paula finished telling her story. They were both glad that Prue and Sarah were helping her get everything sorted out. The biggest shock was all the hugs the two women kept giving her. Paula found it quite healing though, so she didn’t mind.
By the time Paul and Tink were ready to leave, Paul was beginning to think it would be quicker for her to type up her story and do some printouts to leave with people to save her time for other things, but at the same time, telling the story to people was helping to heal her. Every time she told it, she felt a little less scared.
Tink sent Paula’s details to Chrissy and Amy before they left the shop, and Paula got a final round of hugs from the two women before they finally left with all the under things and two corsets. Paula found out when she unpacked it all later, that Amy and Chrissy had also added a large number of different coloured stockings and tights to go with everything.
“How you dealing with everything Paula?” Tink asked as she drove back to the club, so Paula could drop off all her new stuff. Tink still didn’t trust the motives of the girls back at the house, so she wanted to keep most of Paula’s new clothes away from any of them.
Paula wasn’t about to argue with Tink, not after the way Casey was acting this morning before she left the house. “I feel like my tiny little universe as just been blown wide open.” Paula smiled. “I still can’t believe that Amy and Chrissy weren’t born girls though.” Paula added with a shake of her head, still not believing it.
“It must fill you with hope though seeing them looking like they do.” Tink smiled.
“It all fills me with hope Tink. Having a super cool best friend like you and a ton of friends all only a phone call away.” Paula said with a grin as she patted her purse where her phone was, and all the business cards there with every ones details on them.
They were soon back at the club and Stan was already there again, so he helped them get all the stuff up to Paula’s office and then Tink helped her get everything put away while Stan sorted out some dinner for them all before they got ready for another busy night. Ronald turned up again, and Paula told the two of them about her adventures through the day while they all ate. Paula left out the details about all the cross dressing and Chrissy and Amy once being just like her. She wouldn’t like people talking about her behind her back, so she wasn’t going to start talking about others.
Tink helped Paula get ready and then she did Paula’s makeup and hair again before she went to get ready herself. It was another busy night, but Paula was happy to work another part of the club, so they could sort out twice as many problems when they cropped up. Paula had a bouncer called Simon walking around with her, he didn’t say much, but he was good at his job.
The night was another big hit, and by the end of it, Paula was ready for her bed. She’d talked Tink into letting her get a taxi home so Tink could just go straight home herself and get to bed a lot earlier than she would if she drove her home first.
Paula was joined by Kim again once she was in bed, but Kim didn’t bother trying to speak tonight. She just cuddled up to Paula and was soon asleep again, just like Paula was.
The next couple of days were just as busy as the others had been. Paula could see that all the girls were a little off with her since she was not in the house much now. She’d got up with Kim on the Thursday morning to have breakfast, but didn’t bother again after that because they all thought she was spending too much time with this Tink.
It was soon Friday and the girls were going to get a taxi to the club and then get a taxi back with Paula at the end of the night. Paula was going in at lunchtime because she and Tink had things to sort out, so Stan was going to radio her when the girls arrived later that night.
The Club was heaving when Paula got the call to say that five girls were outside asking for her, so Paula made her way down with Tink at her side. Tink was eager to see just how these women treated Paula. The girls all gave Paula a hug and looked impressed with how she was dressed in the second PVC dress that was hiding the black corset and garters holding up the purple stockings she was wearing under the knee high lace up PVC boots she was wearing. Tink had really gone to town on Paula’s makeup and hair as well.
Tink thought all the other girls looked plain next to Paula, which was just the thing Tink wanted. Out of all the girls, the only one not to look jealous at what Paula was wearing was Kim. Tink thought she just wanted to help Paula get undressed as she looked at her. Tink noticed the jealous look later in the night when Paula was spending more time with Tink than her, but Paula was working, and having a lot of fun doing it as she teased and flirted with the customers.
The girls all had a little too much to drink, and then they started making fun of Paula behind her back. This didn’t go unnoticed with Tink, and she could see that they were a tight little bunch and Paula was always going to be an outsider. The thing that upset Tink the most was how easily Kim just went along with them.
“You and Tink look like the best of friends now Paula.” Stacey teased when Paula was taking a ten minute break to spend some time with Kim.
“Tink and I are just really good friends Stacey! Don’t start reading more into it than there is.” Paula said as she saw Kim looking a little upset at the thought of her loosing Paula to this woman called Tink. Kim had been knocking the free booze back quite freely since arriving at the club.
All the girls looked wasted well before the end of the night, so Paula helped sort out a taxi to get them all back home again. Kim thought Paula was just trying to get rid of her, and the others were all too drunk to see that Paula was just worried about how flirty they were getting with some of the other customers.
“I’m sorry about that Tink.” Paula said after they had left and Paula was back in the club walking around with Tink. “I had no idea they could all drink like that.” She added with a frown.
“Don’t worry about it Paula.” Tink smiled as she wrapped an arm around Paula’s waist while they walked around the club making small talk with some of the customers. “Kim looked a little unhappy when she left, will she be okay?” Tink asked.
“Stacey was teasing me about how close we seem to be, I think it’s got Kim thinking we’re an item behind her back because we’re spending so much time together.” Paula explained.
“This Stacey looks like the type that isn’t happy unless she’s upsetting other people.” Tink said not looking to happy with the woman. “I can’t say I like any of them except Kim. She’s seems really nice, and I can see that she loves you.” Tink added.
“They're not the friends I thought they were Tink, but I can’t see Kim moving out with me when I get my own place again.” Paula said with a sigh.
“Kim does seem easily led by the others. She’s like the baby of their little family.” Tink giggled. “Do you think you’ll be able to talk some sense into Kim, or do you want me to come around and sort it out with her?” Tink asked.
“I’ll sort it out Tink, but thanks for the offer.” Paula smiled. “I think it would just make it worse if you turned up at the house.”
The rest of the night went okay, and Paula got a taxi home. She was looking forward to not needing to get up and go into work until four in the afternoon the next day, and then getting all day Sunday off due to the club being closed on a Sunday.
Paula got ready for bed and lay there hoping to see Kim sneak into the room and get into bed for a cuddle, but Paula fell asleep alone, and was still that way the next morning when she woke. Paula decided to make the most of the time off she had, so she was soon down the hall filling up the bath after she’d spent twenty minutes cleaning it out. She thought the others could do with a full time maid with the mess they could make. The more Paula thought about it, the more she came to realise that living in a large house with five other women wasn’t for her. It had been nice to start with, but she liked to keep things neat and tidy, but most of the others seemed to like living in a mess. She was soon relaxing in a hot bubble bath and letting all the stress of the past week soak right out of her.
Karen, Kim, Stacey, Rebecca and Casey were all sat in the living room when Paula finally dragged herself out the bathtub. None of them looked to good at the minute, not that Paula thought they would after all the alcohol they managed to put away between them. They were all sat with large glasses of water, but they all shot Paula an evil look as she entered the room.
“Hi everyone. You’re not looking to good; can I get any of you anything?” Paula asked on her way to the kitchen to sort out some breakfast, or lunch, as it was close to midday by now.
Paula had kept her voice soft and quiet, but it still made all the girls moan. She got shakes of the heads from them all, which looked like it didn’t help with how they were feeling, so knowing that none of them wanted anything she wandered off into the kitchen to sort out something to eat.
Rebecca entered the kitchen to get a refill of her now empty water glass, and she stood looking at Paula while she grilled herself some bacon to go in the BLT she was making herself.
“You’ve upset Kim you know?” Rebecca suddenly said.
Paula turned to look at her, shocked at what she’d just heard. “How have I done that?”
“The way you were acting last night with that woman Tink, and then some of the other people at the club.” Rebecca told her looking a little angry.
Paula felt a pang of fear when she saw the look Rebecca was giving her. Paula had a flash back to the first time she woke up and found herself down in the cellar chained up. “Tink’s my best friend Bec’s, and I was just doing my job at the club.” Paula explained, but had to hide a smile when she raised her voice a little too high and made Rebecca wince.
“I think you should dial it down a bit Paula. None of us will be happy if you hurt Kim’s feelings.” Rebecca warned.
“I know that Rebecca! I still have the scars to prove it!” Paula snapped as she turned back to finish sorting out her sandwich.
Rebecca flinched back partly in shock of how Paula had just snapped at her, and also because her head was thumping. She went to speak again, but thought it best to just go back to the living room and wait until her head was a lot clearer before she got into it again with her.
Paula finished making her sandwich, and the mug of tea she’d started before she took them up to her room to have them where she wouldn’t risk the wrath of any other housemate.
Kim and the others all watched Paula go storming through the living room and back up to her room with a mug in one hand, and a plate with a sandwich in the other one. The smell of the bacon made them all feel a little sick. Paula would have found that funny if she wasn’t so pissed off over what Rebecca had just said.
“What’s wrong with her?” Karen asked just before she groaned as her stomach let her know it needed food, but wasn’t sure it would let her keep it down.
“I think I just upset her in the kitchen.” Rebecca said in a whisper, so it didn’t hurt her head as much.
“What did you say?” Karen asked in such a way as to make it sound like Rebecca was always upsetting someone.
“I just said that she’d upset Kim with how she was acting last night, and she should dial it back a bit.” Rebecca whined.
“Was that all you said Bec’s? Paula looked way more pissed off than for just that.” Karen asked.
“I just said we wouldn’t be happy with her if she hurt Kim, and she snapped back that she already knows that and has the scars to prove it.” Rebecca mumbled, knowing that she’d said the wrong thing to Paula in the kitchen.
“I wish you would all stop trying to protect me all the time!” Kim snapped at them all, but regretted it when she felt a stabbing pain in her head from the hangover she was suffering with. “If I have a problem with Paula, I will deal with it in my own way. She’s been through enough already.” Kim added.
Kim wanted to go up and have a word with Paula about what she saw and felt last night, but she just couldn’t face it right now, so she curled up on the sofa and was soon asleep again hoping that she felt better when she next woke up.
Paula had taken her brunch up to her room and sat having it while she sat programming all the new numbers into her mobile. Then she cleaned up her room and sorted out some clothes to wear when she left the house to go to work. Tink had offered to come and pick her up, but Paula was glad she’d talked her out of it, saying that she’d get a taxi.
All the clothing that Paula would be wearing at the club was in her office there, so she just needed some normal street clothes for when she left the house. She soon had them sorted out and she made a start on getting ready to leave the house. Paula wanted to call in at a hardware store on the way to work, so she could get a couple of good bolts for her bedroom door. She didn’t trust Rebecca and the others after the way she was just acting in the kitchen.
Once Paula was dressed and ready to leave the house, she took her mug and plate down to the kitchen. Kim was fast asleep curled up o the sofa. Stacey and Rebecca had left the room, and Karen and Casey were sat watching some soap on the TV. Paula took her things into the kitchen and then rinsed them off before walking back through the living room. She stopped to look at Kim sleeping, and then she knelt down and kissed her on the cheek before standing up and going to leave the room without saying a word.
“Paula? Can we have a quick word with you?” Karen asked in a whisper.
“No need Karen, Rebecca made it perfectly clear in the kitchen where I stand.” Paula said just before she left the room and then the house. Paula hadn’t kept her voice quiet like Karen had, so it woke Kim up, but Paula was long gone by the time Kim was awake enough to understand what had just happened.
“Was that Paula I just heard?” Kim asked as she rubbed her eyes, feeling much better now. “Is she in the kitchen, or has she gone back up to her room.” She added as she went to get up and go to find her.
“She’s just left for work Kimmie.” Casey said looking a little sad. “She’s not in the best of moods with us at the minute.” Casey added with a frown.
“I can’t think why?” Kim said heavy with sarcasm. “God she must think we all hate her now.” Kim added as she slumped back on the sofa.
Kim was worried that she might lose Paula to Tink. Kim thought Tink was very pretty, and she seemed to be more outgoing than she was. Kim also knew that the way she’d started acting towards Paula the night before hadn’t helped things either. She’d had one too many drinks and then let Stacey wind her up to the point she believed that Paula and Tink were lovers and doing it behind her back. The hard part was Kim couldn’t get that image out her mind now.
Paula had caught the bus into the city and then called in at a hardware store and got the locks she wanted for her bedroom door. They were two heavy duty bolts that would still be hanging from the doorframe well after the door had caved in before they ever gave way. This would have to do until she could sort out her own place again. Paula realised that the thought of her and Kim doing it together was getting further and further away with how upset she was over her working with Tink. Paula wasn’t going to give up anything though, just because it might upset Kim. Paula thought that she and Kim could break up at any point, and she’d have given up a shot at a great future, so no, Paula was going to focus on her friendship with Tink and all her new friends, and find a new place to live.
Tink was already at the club when Paula got there, so they hugged and then sat to talk about some idea’s Tink had for the club, and then Paula told her some of her own ideas. The talk soon came around to what happened the night before at the club, and how were the girls with her today when they saw her.
Paula tried to play it all down, but Tink knew Paula well enough to see that something was wrong. “Come on Paula, spill it?” Tink told her.
“It’s just some crap Bec’s came out with in the kitchen this morning.”
“What did she say?” Tink asked.
“She said I’d upset Kim, and I should dial back the way I act around you and everyone else.” Paula said with a roll of the eyes.
“I have a feeling that there was a little more said than just that hon?” Tink said seeing the worried look in Paula’s eyes.
“Bec’s said they wouldn’t be happy with me if I hurt Kim.” Paula finally came clean. “I told her I ready knew that and had the scars to prove it, and that was it. Karen tried to talk to me just before I left the house to come here, but I guess it was just going to be the same sort of warning.” Paula shrugged.
“I really do think you should move out before they have some crazy idea to put you back in the cellar Paula!” Tink looked worried as she said it.
“I’ve already decided that I’m going to get my own place. I’ll start looking on Monday.” Paula reassured Tink with a smile.
“I have a spare room at my place you can use. It would be cool having you as a roommate as well.” Tink said looking excited about it.
“As much as I’d love to do that Tink, I just don’t think it’s going to help me sort out the problem with Kim.” Paula pointed out. “I’m not sure if Kim and I have much of a future together, but I would like to give it my best shot before I give up all together.” Paula added. “I also think we could be seeing a little too much of each other at that point.” She giggled.
“Good point hon, but the offer will remain on the table, so even if you only move in until you find your own place you will have somewhere to sleep.” Tink smiled. “Wow! Wait a minute! I’ve just thought of something.” Tink suddenly said as she jumped up off the sofa they had been sat on in her office and ran over to her desk and started rooting through one of her desk draws for something.
Paula sat and watched her, and then Paula looked puzzled as Tink stood up again holding a set of keys in her hand. “What are they for Tink?” Paula asked.
“They belong to the apartment over the club.” Tink grinned.
“There’s an apartment over the club?” Paula asked, not having any idea that there was.
“Yes there is, but I’ve never done anything with it. I thought about moving in myself, but I love my place to much to move, and no one would want to live above the club, so I never bothered trying to rent it out to anyone, but it would be perfect for you to have.” Tink said looking all excited about it.
“Why would it be perfect for me?” Paula asked, not understanding where Tink was coming from.
“Well when you think about it, the times when the club is going to be at its noisiest is going to be the same times that you’ll be in it working, so it makes perfect sense to let you have the place.” Tink explained as she took Paula by the arm and pulled her out the office and down the hallway to a door that Paula had never took any notice of before.
Paula watched as Tink played around with the keys until she found the right one and unlocked the door that had a staircase on the other side that led up to an upper lever. They were already above the club as it was, so they were now going even higher. Tink then used another key to open a door at the top of the stairs then led them into a large apartment that had two large bedrooms off to one side. It had a nice looking bathroom with a large tub and separate shower stall. The kitchen was in the corner of the living area which was pretty large and empty at the minute.
“Wow Tink, this place is amazing!” Paula said as she looked around. “How much do you want for the place each month?” She asked as she walked over to a set of glass doors in the middle of a long set of windows. Paula turned the key that was in the lock and then opened the doors and stepped out onto a large balcony that over looked the street and a big chunk of the city as well.
“It’s yours if you want it Paula. No charge.” Tink smiled as she stood next to her looking out over the city.
“I can live here for free” Paula asked with a shocked look on her face.
“Yes. The place has been empty since Dean got the sack, and you do help me run the club, so you could just call it a perk of the job.” Tink grinned. “We had all the locks changed when Dean left, and you also have another entrance you can use, so you don’t have to keep going through the club.” Tink added as she took Paula back into the apartment and showed her another door way at the other end of the living room.
Paula watched as Tink unlocked the door and then led her down a couple of flights of stairs before they had to unlock another door that led them out onto the street just around the corner the club. Paula saw that there was an intercom there. So she would be able to buzz people in, and not have to keep running down all them stairs, or leave the door unlocked and worry about god knows who getting in.
“You also have a camera just here, so you can see who you’ll be letting in.” Tink said when she saw Paula looking at the intercom. “So what do you think to the place?” Tink asked.
“I’ll take it Tink.” Paula said with a grin as she threw her arms around her and started hugging her.
Tink started grinning as she handed all the keys over to Paula. They walked back up to the apartment and worked out what needed to be done so Paula could move in as soon as possible. They worked out it would take about a month to get everything sorted out. The place needed a fresh coat of paint a little building work done to fix some damp patches, and Tink wanted to get someone in to sort out the wooden floors to make it look stunning when Paula moved it. Paula was going to start looking around for some furniture to put in the place once it was ready for her to move in.
“Do you think you’ll be able to stick it out at the mad house for a month?” Tink asked as they made their way back to the office’s so they could get ready for another busy night running the club together.
“I’ll cope Tink. I’ve brought some heavy duty bolts to put on the bedroom door, so they won’t be able to burst into my room after tomorrow. I’m just hoping I can get things sorted out with Kim.” Paula said with a sigh.
“Just remember to get her away from the others before you try talking to her about any of it.” Tink warned. “I noticed last night that she is easily led on by Stacey and Rebecca, but she seemed fine when they were on the dance floor and it was just her, Karen and Casey sat around chatting.” Tink added.
“Stacey and Rebecca have always been able to lead Kim around with them, and she just doesn’t know how to say no to either of them. Stacey was the main one involved in me being taken and punished as she called it.” Paula said as they started to get ready.
“How do you plan to fix things with Kim then hon?”
“I was thinking of taking her for a meal at the hotel.” Paula said with a grin “Craig did give me the platinum card, so I might as well use it.” She added with an even bigger grin.
“If that doesn’t show Kim that you love her, nothing will.” Tink grinned back.
“My thoughts exactly.” Paula said.
They talked as they got ready, and even though they were both nearly naked at one point, they still only saw each other as friends, nothing more. Once they were ready they made their way down to the club and went over to the food counter and shared a plate of chips while they waited for the club to get busy. They were soon sorting out problems and making sure most of the people had a good time, and the ones just looking for trouble were led out of the club with some help from Stan and his team of bouncers.
Tink wished Paula luck at the end of the night when she dropped her off at home. Paula had said she’d get a taxi, but Tink said she was going to keep an eye on her until the apartment above the club was ready for her to move into. Paula could tell by the look in Tink’s eyes that she would be wasting her time trying to argue the point with her, so she gave up and accepted the lifts.
“I want a couple of calls from you tomorrow, so I know you’re safe.” Tink told her just before she let Paula get out the car. “We need some sort of code for you to use, just in case they force you to call me when you’re really in trouble.” Tink added.
“Like what? I don’t want to be talking to you and make a slip that has you, Stan and Ron turning up on the doorstep if nothing’s wrong.” Paula said looking worried.
“True, that would be a problem wouldn’t it.” Tink said as she tapped a finger against her lip while she thought about it. “I know, you just ask me if Stan made up with his girlfriend. We both know that would be something neither of us would ever say.” Tink giggled.
“Not unless Ronald has a sex change, and I can’t see him doing that.” Paula giggled at the thought of Ron trying to pass himself off as a woman. He was over six feet tall and wall to wall muscle.
Tink was laughing now as she thought about Ron in a dress, not a pretty sight. “Speaking of Ron. What time is he coming over tomorrow to fit the locks on your bedroom door?” Tink asked.
Ron had gone to the club so he could spend some time with Stan, and also see how Paula was settling in at the new job. Paula had told them about the trouble she’d had, and how she’d be moving out just as soon as they could get the apartment sorted out above the club. It turned out that Ron owns his own building company and offered to sort the place out and get it looking perfect for Paula. He also said that he’d call round the next day and fit the locks on the door so he knew it had been done correctly. Paula showed him the bolts so he knew they were good ones, and he was impressed that Paula had brought some of the best on the market.
“He said he’d be here at eleven, and I gather Stan will come with him to help fit them.” Paula grinned.
“They just care about you Paula.” Tink smiled. “Not like some that are just trying to hide the guilt they feel.” Tink added as she looked over towards the house.
“I’m sure I’ll have some questions to answer when they see Ron and Stan fitting extra locks on my bedroom door.” Paula said as she thought about what she was going to say, but she didn’t really care what they thought. Bec’s made the threat and she was just reacting to it and protecting herself.
“Let them ask, but they should already have the answer.” Tink said with some anger in her voice. “Just remember that you’re not on your own anymore hon, you’ve got BFF protection.” Tink added with an evil grin.
“Why do I get the feeling that you want them to try something?” Paula asked with a puzzled look.
“I never want to see you get hurt by them again Paula, but I would like a reason to give them a piece of my mind.” Tink said looking mad.
“Are you sure you can spare it Tink?” Paula asked with a grin.
“Hey! What you trying to say?” Tink said as she playfully started slapping Paula on the arm and leg. They were soon giggling and then they hugged each other before Paula got out the car and looked back in at Tink before closing the door. “Be safe Girlfriend.” Tink smiled.
“I’ll try BFF.” Paula smiled back. “I’ll speak to you later and let you know how the building work went, and then again after I’ve got things sorted out with Kim.” Paula added as she lifted her hands and crossed her fingers for luck.
“I’ll be waiting for your call Hon.” Tink said as she also lifted her hands and crossed her fingers to show she was also wishing her friend luck with Kim.
“You need to get a life Tink.” Paula giggled. “Why don’t you give Craig a call and see if he’s got any plans for the day?” Paula pushed a little.
“I’m sure he’s already busy doing something.” Tink argued.
“You won’t know if you don’t call him and ask.” Paula countered. “If you don’t call him tomorrow, then I will call him for you, and tell him that you’re deeply in love with him.” Paula teased as she sounded all breathy with her hands on her heart.
“Okay, I’ll call him, but I’m telling you I’m wasting my time.” Tink said with a sigh. “Now go to bed, or we’ll never get anything done tomorrow, or later on today.” Tink said after looking at the time and seeing it was already ten after three in the morning.
Paula closed the car door and then waved to Tink as she drove off down the road. Paula then walked up the drive to the house and let herself in and went up to bed. She was shocked to hear the bedroom door open and them close again, she was worried it might be the others coming to sort her out, but once again it turned out to be Kim wanting some company. Paula never spoke; she just spooned into Kim’s back and wrapped her arms around her before they both fell asleep in each other’s arms.
EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you.
Note to reader: Chrissy, Amy, Craig. Prue and Kim are characters from my ‘You Have it all Wrong’ series, so if you want to find out their stories, and more about their family, you will need to read them, but you don’t need to too understand this story.
Hugs
SaraUK
Paula woke up when she felt Kim getting out of bed, so she let Kim leave the room before she looked at the clock and saw it was just after ten. She groaned and then sat up in bed and rubbed the sleep from her eyes before swinging her legs over the edge of the bed and trying to find her slippers with her feet. Once she’d found them she got up and put on her dressing gown before sorting out what she was going to wear while waiting for Kim to finish in the bathroom.
Kim returned to Paula’s room and was shocked to see her up and sorting out clothes to wear already. “I thought we could be lazy and stop in bed all day today?” Kim pouted as she walked over and hugged Paula.
“I wish I could Kim, but I have a man coming over to fit a couple of locks on my bedroom door at eleven.” Paula said as she broke the hug and carried on sorting out clean underwear to put on once she’d taken a shower.
“Why are you fitting locks on the bedroom door? I’ll just stop coming to your room if you don’t like it.” Kim said looking hurt.
“I’m not trying to stop you coming in my room Kim, but I’m worried what the others might do to me.” Paula said with worry in her voice. “Bec’s threatened me in the kitchen yesterday because you’re all upset that I’m doing stuff with Tink behind your back when I’m not.” Paula pointed out.
“I’ve told them all to back off and leave you alone, so please don’t feel like you have to lock us all out your room Paula.” Kim pleaded with her.
“I’m sorry Kim, but this is the only way I can feel safe here now.” Paula said with a sigh. “I love you with all my heart and would never do anything to hurt you, but you believed so easily that I could go with another woman. That hurt Kim.” Paula said as she sat back down on the bed.
“I was drunk and just being silly Paula. It doesn’t help that Tink is just so beautiful and funny to be around.” Kim said as she sat down on the bed next to Paula looking depressed. “How can I compete with that?” She asked.
“I’m not asking you to Kim. Tink is just my best friend.” Paula tried to explain. “Out of the four girls, which one would you call your best friend?” Paula asked.
Kim thought about it for a second and said “Bec’s! She’s always looked out for me and sent me cards when I was recovering from my stabbing. She also told me that she couldn’t deal with what the others were dong to you, so she just kept out the way of it all. She also only came into the kitchen and had a go at you out of worry for my feelings.” Kim said.
“That’s the same thing Tink and I have. Yes I love her, but not like I love you. She’s the one person I can go to when I have a problem, or I just want to have a laugh without any strings attached to it.” Paula smiled. “But at the end of the day, it’s you I dream about kissing and cuddling while I lie in bed. I’ve also seen the type of man Tink likes, and I’m nothing like him.” Paula smiled when she thought about Craig.
“So Tink isn’t a lesbian then?” Kim asked with a smile.
“Not as far as I know, but she is by BFF.” Paula giggled.
“I’m sorry for getting jealous of you spending so much time with Tink then, but I just miss seeing you in the evenings when I get home from work.” Kim pouted as she rested her head on Paula’s shoulder as Paula wrapped an arm around her.
“I can’t help that Kim. I love my new job, and I’m really good at it and get to be me doing it.” Paula said as she hugged Kim.
“I can see that. You looked so different Friday night. I think I fell in love with you even more than I already am.” Kim said with a grin as she looked up at her, then they were kissing and Kim felt a heavy weight lift from her heart.
“I’d love to sit here kissing all day, but I need to take a quick shower before the builder turns up.” Paula said looking at the time.
Kim let out a sigh, but let go and sat on the bed as she watched Paula grab her things and leave the room to take a shower. She was still sat on the bed twenty minutes later when she saw Paula walk back into the room wrapped in a big fluffy bathrobe. Her hair looked dry, so she was able to just get dressed and run a brush through her hair.
“I love the new underwear.” Kim grinned as she watched Paula slip out of the bathrobe so she could slip on a black t-shirt and then a black denim skirt and a pair of black ballet pumps.
“It was part of a care package I got the other day from some new friends I made.” Paula smiled as she thought about Amy and Chrissy at Mystiques.
“Casey told me that you’ve been to see a doctor now as well. Are you doing okay?” Kim asked with some worry in her voice.
“I’m not sure yet, they need to run some tests to make sure I’ve not got any organ damage from all the hormones I’ve been taking. Don’t worry; I’ve kept Karen out of it.” Paula said thinking that Kim would be the same way Casey was.
“Why would I care about Karen? If she was dumb enough to steal drugs and then force you to take them, then she can face the music if it all blows back in her face.” Kim said looking a little angry.
“I thought you’d be worried about Karen, just like Casey was when I told her about it. Case never even asked how the doctor’s visit went, just if Karen was going to be in trouble.” Paula said as she played with her hair and then put a little lipstick on to finish off the casual look she was going for.
“You just caught Case at the wrong time of the month.” Kim said. “She told me she’d been a bit short with you when you told her and said she was sorry about it.” Kim added.
“She never came and said sorry to me about it, and she looked to be having great fun teasing me behind my back on Friday night as well.” Paula said as she watched the colour drain from Kim’s face when she realised that Paula had known about them making fun of her.
“You saw all that?” Kim asked as she hung her head in shame.
“Yes I saw it, it’s not hard to miss when the club is full of mirrors and the staff at the club look out for me and each other. So I was told what you were all doing, which is another reason for the locks going on the bedroom door.” Paula looked at the time and knew that Ron would be here any minute. “I’m not sure if you want to go and warn the others that a Man will be in the house for the next hour.” Paula said as she took one last look in the mirror before taking a quick look around to make sure the room was tidy.
“They’ve all gone out for the day. I told them I wanted some time alone so we could clear the air. I knew you’d be on edge if any of them were in the house while we spoke.” Kim said as she followed Paula out the bedroom and down the stairs to wait for the builder coming.
“That will make this go a lot more smoothly then, not having to explain the reason for needing a builder here fitting locks to my bedroom door.” Paula smiled as she followed Kim into the living room and then the kitchen to sort out something to drink.
“They’re not going to hurt you Paula! I wish you’d believe me.” Kim said sounding a little hurt at Paula’s lack of trust in what she was saying.
“I’m sorry Kim, but you saw the way I was being kept when you came back here. Anyone that can do that is capable of anything.” Paula said as she pointed towards the cellar door. Paula still got the shakes when she went anywhere near that door, and she’d not been able to go down there since she was rescued by Kim and woke in a bed upstairs.
“I’ll let you do whatever makes you feel safe then Paula, but I would still like to cuddle with you at night when you get home from the club.” Kim asked with a smile.
“I’ll not use the locks for now then, but if I feel like things are getting weird, then I will start locking the door when I am in the house and in my room. That’s the best I can offer you right now.”
“I promise you won’t need them Paula, but I will point out to the others just how they’re making you feel still, and I’m sure they’ll try harder to make you feel more welcome.” Kim said as she stepped closer and gave her a hug just before they started kissing.
They soon had to stop kissing though when the doorbell chimed to let them know that someone was at the door. “That will be the builder.” Paula smiled as they broke the kiss and Paula looked at the time and saw it was just before eleven.
“Trust you to find the one builder that has to turn up dead on time.” Kim pouted as she let go of Paula so she could go and let the builder in.
Paula made her way to the front door and opened it to find Ronald and Stan stood there in overalls and carrying a large toolbox each. “Good morning ladies.” Ronald said as he went to tip an invisible cap he wasn’t wearing. “I’ve come to fit some locks with the help of my little friend here.” Ronald added as he looked over at Stan stood next to him.
Kim looked worried when she saw the size of the two men stood in the doorway, and the man talking had called his friend little? Paula just giggled and showed the two of them into the house and then up to her bedroom so they could make a start.
“I’m glad to see you made a full recovery from your injuries Miss.” Stan said as he followed Paula and Kim up the stairs and down the hallway to Paula’s bedroom.
“Do I know you sir?” Kim asked as she looked at Stan thinking she’d seem him before some place.
“I’m the head bouncer at the club Paula helps to run.” Stan said with a grin.
“Oh so you’re just doing this as a favour to Paula then?” Kim asked as she understood why Paula was so trusting as to just let these two large men into the house.
“Yes we are. Paula said she was going to have a go herself, and we were worried she might break a nail or worse, so we offered to come over and sort it all out for her.” Stan chuckled.
“I’m not that bad at DIY stuff.” Paula moaned.
“No, but I bet you can make a mean cup of coffee though?” Stan asked with a grin.
“Okay, point taken.” Paula said with a roll of her eyes. “Do you want a nice cup of coffee Ronald?” Paula asked as she looked at Ron inspecting the bedroom door.
“I’ve never been one to turn down the offer of a drink from a beautiful young lady, and I don’t plan to start now.” Ron smiled as he looked at Paula. “No sugar in mine though, I’m trying to watch my figure.” Ron chuckled.
“Two in mine Paula! I don’t give a damn about my figure.” Stan laughed.
“He can have one! And care a little bit.” Ron shouted to the two girls as they walked back down the hallway and then the stairs.
Paula and Kim were both giggling at the two of them arguing about how many sugars Stan could have. They boiled the kettle again and then set to work making four mugs of coffee. Once it was done Paula took the two mugs up to Ron and Stan before returning back down stairs to spend some more time talking with Kim, but not before Stan asked if everything was alright and were any of the others in the house.
“I’m fine. Kim and I cleared the air and I explained that Tink isn’t in love with me, or my sexual partner in anyway.” Paula giggled at the very thought of it. “Kim kicked the others out for the day, so we could talk without me getting panicked about what they might be planning to do to me next.” Paula added with a grin.
“I like Kim, she seems like a nice girl Paula, and you both look good together, but I don’t like the other four very much. I can see why you don’t trust them.” Stan said in a whisper.
“I have a lot of reasons for not trusting them.” Paula said as she put a hand on her bottom and could feel the scars still on it from the caning they all gave her.
Paula left the two of them to sort out the locks while she went back down to spend some more time talking to Kim. She also wanted to invite Kim out for a meal at the hotel later in the day.
Kim was sat on the sofa with her feet up under her until she saw Paula enter the room, then she put them down and patted the seat next to her for Paula to come over and sit down next to her. “They seem like quite the pair.” Kim giggled as she looked out towards the stars.
“I’ve know Stan since I first started at the club before all the trouble with your friends happened, but I only just met Ronald last week. He’s a real sweetie though.” Paula smiled as she picked her coffee mug up and took a sip from it. Paula wasn’t about to tell Kim that Ronald owned his own construction company and was going to do all the work on her new apartment. Paula was going to leave letting any of them know she would be moving out in a month or so until it was too late for them to do anything about it. She just hoped she might be able to talk Kim into moving with her.
“I’m glad that you’re making more friends Paula. I just wish I’d tried to be friendlier to you while you were still Paul, but Stacey and Rebecca always made fun of you, so I kept away.” Kim said as she hung her head in shame again.
“That’s no way to pick who your friends should be Kim, but I don’t think it would have worked back then anyway. I wasn’t interested in being friends with anyone, I thought being like this meant that I wasn’t meant to have friends.” Paula said looking sad herself.
“How does it feel to be proven so very wrong then?” Kim asked with a giggle. “Looks to me like you’ve got friends crawling out of the woodwork these days.”
Paula smiled at the thought of all the people she’d met in the past week, and how she was now waiting to hear from Prue about her health and when she could start talking the right hormones. Paula had continued taking the ones Karen had gotten her because she didn’t want to become Paul again. Paula then spent the next hour telling Kim about all the things she’d done with Tink, and how she now had a platinum card for a posh hotel in the city and asked if she wanted to go there today for a meal.
Kim looked excited when Paula asked her out for a spot of dinner. “I’d love to go there with you Paula, but I’m not sure I’ve got anything to wear in a place like that.” Kim said looking worried as she did a mental run through of what she had in her wardrobe.
“I’m sure we can find something suitable for us both.” Paula smiled as she relaxed cuddled up to Kim on the sofa while they waited for Ron and Stan to finish off her bedroom security.
Paula and Kim were in the middle of kissing when they heard a knock on the open living room door and they looked up to see Ron and Stan stood smiling at them both.
“Sorry to bother you two love birds, but we just wanted to let you know that it’s all been done, and we’ll be off now.” Ron said with a wink at Paula.
“Where do you want these putting Paula?” Stan asked as he stood there in the doorway holding the two empty mugs.
“I’ll take them off you while Paula goes up to see what you’ve done to her bedroom door.” Kim said as she got up and grabbed the mugs from Stan and went into the kitchen with them, after she picked up the mugs she and Paula had used.
Paula followed Ron and Stan back up stairs so they could tell her what they’d done to the door. Kim never came up to see, but Paula got the impression that Kim wasn’t happy being around men at all anymore.
“Right then hon” Ron said as he rubbed his hands together as he got ready to explain what he’d done. “I’ve fitted the two bolts you brought as well as upgrading the door handle with a lockable version. I’ve also replaced the hinges with heavy duty ones and I also added a third one in the middle of the door as well.”
“I’d have trouble kicking that door down now Paula, so the four girls don’t stand a chance.” Stan said with pride for his boyfriend.
“Thanks for coming and doing all this you two.” Paula smiled. “What do I owe you?” She asked as she looked at the two of them one at a time.
“You don’t owe me anything Paula. Just glad to help out a friend.” Ron smiled.
“I can’t let you come and do all this work and not get paid!” Paula argued.
“Okay then, if you feel the need to pay me.” Ron said as he rolled his eyes. “One hug and a kiss on the cheek should do.” He grinned as he held out his arms to get the hug.
Paula giggled as she stepped forward to give Ron a hug and soon found herself a foot off the ground being hugged by him. She was at head height, so she gave him a kiss on one cheek, and then the other and called it a tip.
“Better not let the boyfriend find out.” Ron chuckled.
“It’s a little late for that Ronald.” Paula said in a fake whisper as she looked over and Stan stood with his arms folded across his chest.
“You better pay him as well then.” Ron warned.
Paula stepped over and gave Stan a hug before kissing him on the cheek to thank him for all his hard work helping Ron.
Stan was soon grinning and arguing with Ron about who got the longer kiss on the cheek. Ron won when he said that she’d kissed him on both cheeks.
“You’re nothing but a common tramp!” Stan said in mock anger as he looked at Ron.
“Yes, and proud of it!” Ron shouted with a chuckle.
Paula walked them to the door and then was joined by Kim who had come out of the living room to say goodbye to them as they were leaving.
“I’ll see you tomorrow at the club then Paula, and it was nice to see you again Kim. I’m so glad you pulled through okay after the stabbing.” Stan said as he shook Kim’s hand.
“I might see you tomorrow Paula, if I can find time to call in and see my sexy little man here,” Ron said, and winked at Paula in a way that Kim couldn’t see. Ron was going to see Paula tomorrow because he was going to talk over what needs doing to the apartment above the club, and Tink wants to find out what can be done with the wooden floors. Ron and Stan both knew that Paula was keeping all this from Kim and the others until she was ready to move in.
Paula and Kim stood and waved as they watched Stan reverse his truck down the drive out onto the main road and then waved back before they drove off. The girls then returned to the house and went up to sort out something to wear so they could go out for the meal Paula had promised.
Kim ended up in a little black cocktail dress and Paula was wearing a leather skirt and silver silk blouse that she and Tink had brought earlier in the week and Paula had taken it home with some other stuff that could be worn at the club, or for an evening out like this. Paula felt super sexy as she was also wearing garter belt and black stockings under the leather skirt and she finished it off with a pair of black sandals with little diamonds on them. Kim had also put on a garter belt and stockings; she also put on her best black underwear to finish off the look.
They nearly didn’t make it out the house when Paula saw Kim walk into her room in nothing but bra, panties, stockings and suspenders. “Wow Kim, you look amazing.” Paula had said as she drank in the image stood in front of her.
“You’re not looking to shabby yourself sexy.” Kim purred as she walked over to Paula who was also only dressed in bra, panties, stockings and suspenders. Paula soon found herself with her arms wrapped around Kim, and Kim’s wrapped around her as they started kissing each other.
“As much as I’d love to stay here and do this all night, I also really want to take you out and treat you to a nice meal.” Paula said when they stopped kissing, but was still wrapped in each other’s arms. “This will be my first ever date with a girl.” Paula added with a blush.
“So how many men have you been out on dates with?” Kim asked with a grin, so Paula knew she was just teasing her.
“You’re the first person I’ve ever felt this way about Kim, and you love me for who I am, not what I look like.” Paula said with a tear in her eye. “Dammed hormones.” She added as she dabbed them away.
“I’d have to argue with you on that one Paula.” Kim said with a grin. “I’d say the way you look has a hell of a lot to do with why I love you so much.” Kim added as she rubbed Paula’s bottom through the silk panties she had on. Paula tried to make her stop and move her hand away, but Kim just slapped Paula’s hand away instead.
“I just don’t want you to feel them scars and be reminded of what is down there.” Paula tried to protest.
“And I want you to know that I don’t care about it.”Kim said in a firm voice, which was strange coming from her. “I would have been raped and killed if you hadn’t come to my rescue that night, so wear your scars with pride my love.” Kim added before they kissed again.
Paula finally forced them to stop and they helped each other to finish getting dressed. Paula had called for a taxi to pick them up and then drive them to the hotel. Neither of them could drive, Paula wanted to, but was waiting until after the surgery, so he could pass as a woman.
The taxi arrived for them and both girls got in the back and told the driver where they were going and he set off in that direction. “Are you to lovely ladies meeting up with you boyfriends then?” The driver asked as he tried to make small talk.
“No, just a quiet night out with the girls!” Kim shouted back to him in the front while she and Paula were sat in the back together.
Paula wasn’t worried about passing anymore because the hormones had stopped her looking like Paul, even if she still wanted to look like a male, which she didn’t. To Paula being dressed like this felt right, like all the pieces of the puzzle fit in all the right places. The only thing that confused Paula was the fact she still only liked women, but after having a drink and chatting with Chrissy and Amy, Paula had found out they were both married to women, and had even had children with them using frozen sperm. Paula knew that that was the one thing she could never do because of the way they gave him the hormones, and Kim had already said she couldn’t have children because of the stabbing.
“You okay Paula?” Kim asked as she held her hand where the driver couldn’t see them doing it.
“Perfect Kim, just perfect.” She smiled as she gave Kim’s hand a little squeeze to let her know she wanted to be hugging and kissing her right now. Kim gave it a squeeze back to let her know she felt the same way.
The taxi was soon pulling up outside the hotel and a valet ran over and opened the door and then helped both of them out of the taxi. Paula settled the bill with the driver and they were then led into the hotel and over to the restaurant where Paula pulled out the platinum card and was whisked to a private table that was always reserved for special guests.
“I can’t believe we just jumped the cue for tables and were brought straight over here.” Kim said with a big grin on her face. “How can you afford to eat here?” Kim asked in a whisper.
“Craig, Tink’s friend sorted it all out and said I can come here and eat for free anytime I want to.” Paula giggled. “So I wanted the first time I came and used it to be with you, someone very special.” She added as she reached across the table to hold Kim’s hand.
“I’m glad you brought me here, because I’ve always wondered what the food is like, but could never afford to try it.” Kim said in a lowered voice, still worried about being over heard, but the table was far enough away from the others for them to talk normally.
“I’m sorry, but I ate here the other day with Tink and Craig, but I can tell you that the food is the best I’ve ever tasted.” Paula said as her mouth started to water at the thought of trying something else.
Paula saw a man walk over and she thought it was the waiter coming to take their order, but it turned out to be one of the managers for the hotel. “Miss Witherston?” He asked in a polite voice.
“Yes that’s me. Is there a problem” Paula asked looking worried that she’d made a mistake over her using the platinum card and they were about to be kicked out of the hotel.
“Not so much a problem, as more a little mix up miss. The man smiled looking a little nervous now himself. “You and your guest have been booked into a suite to have your meal, and it’s only just popped up on the computer, so if you’d care to follow me, I’ll take you up their right away.” He said as he helped Paula and Kim to stand before escorting them both out of the restaurant and over to the elevators.
“I don’t understand sir; I never booked anything in the first place.” Paula said looking worried, and then her mobile went off, so she fished it out her purse and saw it was Craig calling her. “Hello?” Paula asked in a shaky voice.
“Hi Paula. I hope you don’t mind, but I thought you and Kim would enjoy a private dinner a little more than being sat with the masses down here.” Craig said with a smile in his voice.
“You were down in the restaurant Craig? I didn’t see you down there.” Paula said with a little whine in her voice.
“Yes me and Tink were sat enjoying a nice meal together when we saw you and Kim, I think Tink said her name was, come in. I also want to thank you for finally taking Tink into calling me as well, so enjoy the meal and order whatever you want, but you also have the suite until you leave. That means you can spend the night and then enjoy a nice breakfast as well as dinner.” Craig chuckled.
“I don’t know what to say Craig, other than thank you for doing all this for me.” Paula said still in shock from how the whole evening just went from great to amazing!
“You don’t have to say anything Paula, just relax with your friend and have a good time. Hold on Tink wants a quick word with you.” Craig said just before she heard Tink’s voice.
“Hey babe! Thank you so much for making me call Craig! We’ve had such an amazing day together.” Tink said sounding super happy. “I want you to have a nice dinner and then relax and spend the night in the suite with Kim. Then we can all meet up for some breakfast in the morning.” Tink added with a grin in her voice. Paula could just picture her stood there grinning down the phone.
“I think we can do that Tink, so I’ll see you in the morning them.” Paula said with a grin as she looked at the puzzled look on Kim’s face.
“Craig and I will come and have breakfast in your suite with you just after nine in the morning.” Tink said before the phone went dead.
Paula thought that must have meant the conversation was over so she put the phone back in her purse and just smiled at Kim. “I’ll explain everything in a minute.” Paula said to a puzzled looking Kim.
The man had put a card in a small slot under all the buttons , but Paula and Kim had missed him doing that, so they were both shocked when the elevator opened up on one of the penthouse suites. He led the two of them out onto the balcony where a table had been set up with a couple of lights that looked like candles, but wouldn’t be blown out by a breeze. “Please feel free to take a look around while I pour you both a glass of Champagne.” The man said as he picked up a bottle that had been resting in an ice bucket.
“This is so beautiful Paula.” Kim said as she looked out over the city with all the lights just starting to come on as it was getting dark. “How did all this happen?” Kim asked as she let Paula put an arm around her and she then rested her head on Paula’s shoulder as they took in the view.
Paula explained that she could see that Craig liked Tink and Tink liked Craig, but Tink was to worried that Craig wouldn’t be interested in her, so she had forced Tink to make the call, and it had all worked out perfectly, so this was Craig’s way of saying thank you.
“He also said we can stay the night, and they will join us for breakfast in the morning.” Paula added at the end of her long explanation for how they ended up in a penthouse suite having a night away from home.
“I think we better go and order something to eat than, so we don’t keep the man waiting any longer.” Kim giggled as she looked over to where the man had finished pouring out the Champagne and was now sorting out a couple of menu’s for them to look at.
They walked back over to the table. Kim looked into the pool that was lit up with lights to make it look romantic. The man helped them both take a seat and then he let them choose a starter, main course and a desert before he left to sort it out for them and return with everything they asked for.
Kim found out the food was amazing just like Paula had said, and they enjoyed the last of the Champagne while looking out over the city again. Craig had sent up a couple of very sexy looking nightgowns for the two of them to wear, so they got undressed and settle down in the oversized bed and selected a romantic movie to watch while they cuddled each other.
“Kim?” Paula asked sounding nervous. “How do two women make love?” She asked as she turned her head to look at her.
Kim smiled as she realised what Paula was getting at, so she started to explain it to her, and she watched as Paula slipped down the bed and lifted up Kim’s night gown and started to do what Kim said. Kim was gripping the covers and panting quite heavily by the time Paula understood how to make love to another woman.
“That was wonderful Paula. I just wish I could do the same for you.” Kim said with pain in her voice. “I promise I will one day my love.” Kim added as she started kissing Paula while they cuddled each other.
“I look forward to it.” Paula smiled between kisses. “Don’t you think you should call the others and let them know you won’t be home tonight? And that you’ll not be going into work with them in the morning?” Paula asked with a grin.
“I suppose I should call Bec’s and tell her I’ll be late getting into work tomorrow, and ask her to take a change of clothes with her as well.” Kim said with a sigh.
Paula passed Kim her purse so she could grab her mobile and give Bec’s a call. Paula lay next to Kim smiling as Kim explained where she was and what she’d had for her dinner. It made Paula feel good to hear Kim wind up Rebecca and the other three being stuck at home while they lived it up on top of the world. Well that’s what it felt like when they went out and looked at the view.
“They all say I need to take photos on my phone and send them as they don’t believe me.” Kim giggled when she got off the phone to Bec’s.
They both giggled as they ran out onto the balcony and started taking photos and then they even filmed a little movie to send them as well. Kim did a walk around the suite to send them and to also keep as a reminder of her first date with Paula. Kim made sure that Paula was in most of it as she walked around following her as she looked at everything.
Once they had finished filming and taking photos, they went back to the bedroom and cuddled up again while they finished watching the movie. They fell asleep in each other’s arms and had a good night’s sleep together. Paula felt more relaxed knowing that Karen, Stacey, Rebecca and Casey wouldn’t burst in at any point and drag her back down into the cellar.
Kim woke first in the morning, so she went in search of some swimsuits She found a large collection of them in a cupboard next to the pool so she picked a couple out and returned to the bedroom to wake Paula so they could take a swim together before Tink and Craig turned up to have breakfast with them.
Paula was dreaming she and Kim were sunning themselves on a beach someplace warm and sunny when all of a sudden she was being kissed by Kim, but it felt so good that Paula never wanted it to stop. Paula was soon opening her eyes to find that Kim really was kissing her, and she wrapped her arms around Kim and enjoyed the kiss for a little longer.
“I found some swimsuits, so we can go for a swim before we have breakfast.” Kim said with a grin as she pulled a sleepy looking Paula out of bed and helped her to get the swimsuit on.
Paula tried to stop Kim from seeing her birth defect, but Kim just smiled and then carried on helping her change out of her nightgown and then slip on the swimsuit. “I don’t want you seeing that part of me Kim. I hate it being there so much.” Paula said with pain in her voice and a tear in her eye.
“I understand that Paula, but I don’t care about that, I know that one day it will be gone, and you’ll look just like me, and I will be able to do to you what you did to me last night.” Kim said with a grin just before kissing her.
Paula helped Kim get changed and was shocked to see a large scar running down her belly where she was stabbed. Paula then realised that she’d managed to keep it hidden from her all this time. “I’m sorry I couldn’t stop him from doing that to you Kim.” Paula said as she ran her hand down the scar.
“We both have scars to live with, but we also have each other to remind us that something good came out of it as well.” Kim said as she took Paula’s hand away and then stepped into the swimsuit and pulled it up to cover the scar.
Kim suddenly giggled and then she pinched Paula’s arm before she ran off and jumped in the pool with Paula close behind trying to slap her backside. They both giggled and splashed around for a couple of minutes before they started swimming laps on their backs as they made the most of the lazy start to the day.
“I could get use to a life like this you know.” Paula said with a sigh as they got out the pool twenty minutes later.
“I know what you mean. It’s going to be such a come down to go back to the office later.” Kim said with a pout.
“Maybe if I can help make Tink a lot of money with the club, I can buy a penthouse like this, so you can do this every morning?” Paula said with a grin.
“As long as I can wake up with you in a morning Paula, I’ll be happy.” Kim said as they dried off and made their way into the bathroom to take a shower. Paula tried to protest when Kim started taking her swimsuit off for her, but she gave up when she realised that Kim was determined to take a shower with her this morning. “I’m doing this Paula, so just deal with it.” Kim said in a firm voice as she slipped out of her swimsuit and then led Paula into the shower so they could help each other wash.
Kim started soaping up Paula’s breasts and she noticed that Paula’s nipples swelled and got larger, so with a grin she leaned down and started to nibble and suck on one of them while rolling the other one in her fingers. Paula started moaning and then she shuddered and let out a little squeal that made Kim giggle.
Paula had a shocked look on her face when Kim looked at her face. “What just happened?” Paula asked looking a little worried.
“I think you just had an orgasm my love.” Kim said with a grin.
“It felt so different to anything I’ve felt before.” Paula tried to explain. “I still feel all tingly.” She added with a grin.
“Looks like we can have some fun even if I can’t do to you what you did to me last night.” Kim said just before she started again on Paula’s breasts, but this time she did it the other way around to see if it works the same on both nipples. Soon Kim was feeling the same shudder and the same little squeal, but it was more draw out as Paula enjoyed it a little more.
Not wanting Kim to miss out on all the fun, Paula dropped to her knees and started to give Kim some pleasure and was soon rewarded with Kim dropped to her knees like a puddle of her former self as she just smiled at Paula before she started kissing her.
“Thank you Paula, that was fantastic. You were even better than last night if that’s possible.” Kim said as she rested her head on Paula’s shoulder and just enjoyed the afterglow of her orgasm while Paula did the same with hers.
They finally recovered enough to finish washing each other and then they got out the shower and dried off before slipping on their underwear and then a couple of big fluffy bathrobes they found in the bathroom. Then they went out to wait for Tink and Craig to turn up.
It wasn’t long before they heard a ping from the area of the elevator and they saw Tink and Craig walk into view. Craig was carrying a couple of garment bags draped over his arm and what looked like a makeup case in his other hand. Tink was carrying what looked like a couple of shoe boxes.
“Good morning Ladies! I trust you had a good time last night and again this morning?” Craig asked as he laid the garment bags on the sofa and then took the shoe boxes off Tink and put them down on the coffee table.
“We had an amazing time Craig, thank you so much for all this.” Paula said as she stood up and gave him a hug without thinking about it. “I’d like you to meet Kim, Kim this is Craig.” Paula said as she pulled Kim to her feet to get a better look at him.
“Yes thank you Craig for allowing us to have such a wonderful time.” Kim said as she stepped forward to shake Craig’s hand, but got a hug instead.
“Permission to hug your girlfriend please Kim?” Tink asked with a grin as she waited for the okay from her.
“Permission granted Tink!” Kim giggled as she snapped a salute to Tink.
Tink leapt forward and threw her arms around Paula and hugged her as she kissed her on the cheek. “I owe you big time for making me call Craig.” Tink said as she stepped back and looked at Kim. “Sorry Kim, I should have asked for permission to kiss her as well.” Tink said with a cheeky grin.
“It’s alright Tink. I’m sorry if I upset you the other night, but I had a little too much to drink, and let my jealous side take over.” Kim said looking ashamed at her actions towards her. Kim felt doubly bad now she saw the type of person Tink liked, and it was nothing like Paula. Hell, even Paul looked like nothing next to Craig. But Paula was what Kim loved and wanted in a lover, so she was happy that Tink had found someone as well.
Before Kim had time to react, she found herself being hugged and kissed on the cheek by Tink as well. “Paula is my very bestest friend Kim, but I don’t look at her the way you do, and I would never even try.” Tink said with a loving smile as she looked at Paula. “And besides, I’ve got my own special person now.” Tink added with a grin.
Craig was dressed in a very expensive looking suit that made him look important and powerful, but not macho or butch. Kim thought he was good looking, almost to pretty to be a man, but he still looked like someone you wouldn’t want to mess with.
“I hope neither of you mind, but I got Tink to help me select some clothes for the two of you to wear, as it wouldn’t look right for you both to leave in the same clothes you arrived in last night.” Craig said as he pointed to the garment bags on the sofa.
You really didn’t need to do that Craig.” Paula said as she looked at the garment bags wondering what he’d picked out for them both.
“I just wanted to show you how grateful I am for you to be Tink’s friend.” Craig smiled. “You Kim were easy to sort out with clothing wise, but you Paula was a little more tricky to cater for and keep you looking like the little rock star princess you seem to be.” Craig chuckled. “But we’ll sort all that later, first we will eat!” He said as almost on cue the elevator pinged and two waiters and two waitresses walked around the corner pushing a couple of trolleys.
They all took a seat out on the balcony in the morning sun and then let the hotel staff serve them all breakfast before the staff left so they could all talk while they ate.
The breakfast turned out to be just as nice as the dinner the night before, and Kim had got to know a lot more about Craig and Tink. Kim thought they made a cute couple, and she was no longer threatened by the way Tink and Paula acted when they were around each other. Kim began to see them acting the same way she acted with Bec’s.
Craig had made a call and the staff had come back and cleared away all the breakfast tuff, leaving Kim and Paula free to go and check out the clothes Craig and Tink had brought up to the suite with them. Paula let Kim open the one Craig handed to her first.
Kim unzipped the garment bag and let out a gasp when she saw a designer label female power suit hanging inside the bag. “I can’t accept this from you Craig!” Kim said as she stepped back from it shaking her head.
“Please Kim. It will hurt my feelings if you don’t.” Craig said in a smooth calm voice that almost hypnotised Kim into putting the clothes on. “It’s already been paid for and it won’t fit me, and I can’t return it either.” He added with a pained look. “It would be such a waste to just throw it away.” Craig sighed.
“Please don’t do that Craig! I’m sorry; I’d love to wear it then in that case.” Kim said as she took the garment bag off Craig and dashed off to get dressed.
“Don’t forget your shoes Kim!” Tink shouted at Kim as she ran off with the garment bag. Kim stopped running and turned around to come back and get the shoes. “You will also find some new underwear in there as well Kim, but I had to guess at your cup size, sorry if it’s a little loose fitting, but I thought it better to go larger than smaller.” Tink said with a pained look at the thought of being stuck in a bra that was too small all day. “You will also find an assortment of makeup in here so you can put on some war paint.” Tink giggled as she handed Kim the makeup case.
Kim draped the garment bag over her arm and then took the makeup case from Tink before taking the shoe box from Craig in her free hand that he had picked up off the floor for her. “Thank Craig, Tink. You really did think of everything didn’t you?” Kim giggled as she looked down at her full hands. “I better go and get ready for work then.” She smiled as she turned and walked away this time.
Paula smiled as she watched Kim walk off into the bedroom, even though it looked more like Kim was skipping more than walked. “Thanks for doing all that for her Craig, Tink.” Paula smiled.
“We’ve done the same for you hon! So take a look at what I helped Craig pick out for you.” Tink grinned as she watched Craig pick up the second garment bag so Paula could unzip it.
Paula stepped up to where Craig was stood holding up the garment bag and she pulled down the zip and was hit in the face by a strong smell of leather. For some reason Paula always loved that smell, so she took in a deep breath through her nose to savour it for a little longer. Then she focused again and opened the bag to look inside. Now it was Paula’s turn to gasp as she looked at a beautiful leather dress that had what looked like a high front so it wouldn’t show off Paula’s small breast, which meant she could add some extra padding without worrying. Paula pulled the dress and the matching jacket out the garment bag and held it up in front of herself and looked down to see where the skirt ended. She could see that it was a pencil skirt fit and would end just above the knee. Paula also noticed that the dress had little chrome studs in it forming little patterns spotted here and there. The leather jacket also had the same pattern on it as well, making the two items match.
“This is just too beautiful for words you two.” Paula said as she rocked from side to side with the dress still pressed close to her body.
“I hope I haven’t got to go through the same speech with you now? About how I can’t return it and all that stuff.” Craig said with a raised eyebrow.
“Are you kidding? I’m not mad enough to turn down a gift like this.” Paula said as she hugged the dress in a possessive way like Craig was thinking of taking it off her.
“I told you she’d like it Craig.” Tink giggled when she saw how protective of the dress Paula had become. “I saw the way you were looking at me in the leather dress I was wearing when you first came to see me at the club last week, so I told Craig about it and he wanted to get you one of your own as a thank you for making me come to my senses.” Tink smiled as she stepped over and let Craig wrap an arm around her waist.
“Thank you Craig, I love it.” Paula said as a tear ran down her cheek because she was so happy.
“You’re welcome Paula.” Craig smiled as he stepped closer to her pulling Tink along with him so they could both give her a hug. “I wasn’t joking when I said I was your friend now Paula and I mean it. So if you ever need anything, just call me.” He said as he stepped back and looked her in the eyes to show just how serious he was. He was soon smiling again though when he said the next part. “I hope you don’t mind, but I had to call my aunt Chrissy to find out what size underwear you are.” Craig smirked.
“I doubt she’d even remember me, never mind be able to tell you what size I was.” Paula giggled at the thought of Chrissy and Amy paying that much attention while they were helping her out the other day.
Paula was soon stood with her mouth hanging open when Craig read off her bra size and then her panty size, and he could have even gone and got her a corset by the time he’d done. “It turns out you made quite an impression on my Aunt Chrissy and Aunt Amy when you went to see them the other day.” Craig said with a grin when he saw the look on Paula’s face.
“Looks like they just made you part of the family Paula.” Tink said with a giggle.
Paula just giggled and played it down as Tink being her normal self and playing around. “I can’t see me fitting in at their family get-together’s Tink.” Paula said as she laughed it off.
“Tink’s right Paula. The family’s worried about you.” Craig said looking a little nervous all of a sudden.
“The family? You make it sound like you’re part of the mafia or something.” Paula said as she put the dress down and turned back to look at Craig and Tink. “Oh god! You’re not are you?” Paula asked looking worried. She took the sudden outburst of laughter to mean she couldn’t be further from the truth if she tried.
“I’m sorry Paula, but if you knew the family like I do, then you would be laughing as well.” Craig said once he got himself back under control. “We just like helping people find happiness when we can. It’s kind of how my family got to be as big as it is.” Craig smiled as he thought about how his mum and his Aunty Chrissy starting it all.
“Why would your family show any interest in me? They don’t even know me.” Paula said looking confused all of a sudden.
“They know a little more than you think Paula.” Craig said with that nervous look again.
Paula looked at Tink with anger in her eyes, thinking that she’d told them about what happened to her. “How could you tell them Tink?” Paula asked.
“Tink hasn’t said a word to anyone, other than what you had already told me the other day Paula.” Craig said to calm her down before Tink snapped at her and made it worse. “Nan, or Prue as you know her, came round for dinner on Friday night. Well she got talking about a young woman being brought to her surgery and what some fools had done to her, then she said that Tink was helping to get her sorted out. Aunt Chrissy and Aunt Amy worked out that the young woman was you and I was ordered to make sure you started to enjoy life a little bit more.” Craig explained.
“But I am doing fine now Craig, so thank you for the dress and the wonderful night I got to spend with Kim.” Paula smiled.
“I can see that Paula, but I just want you to know that I’m here if you ever need me. I’ll also be spending a lot more time with Tink from now on, so I will keep an eye on you through her as well.” Craig added with a grin just before he leaned over and gave Tink a kiss.
“I’d be more than happy to play spy for you Craig bear.” Tink said with a grin between kisses.
“Oh, one more thing before I forget Paula. Nan has taken you on as a special patient.” Craig said in a matter of fact way.
“Does that mean she had the results from the blood tests back?” Paula asked looking worried.
“I’m not sure if she has or hasn’t Paula, but I do know that Aunt Chrissy told her to make you a patient, and Aunt Chrissy always gets her way.” Craig said with a frown.
“Wow. I don’t know what to say.” Paula said as she let everything Craig just said sink in.
“I know what you can say girlfriend.” Tink said as she poked Paula in the arm. “You can say; I’m going to get dressed so we can go and sort things out at the club.” Tink added as she picked up the dress and draped it over Paula’s arm before handing her a large looking shoe box that looked more like a box that would have a pair of boots in it.
Paula went to speak, but stopped when Tink raised her hand to stop her and pointed towards the bedroom where Kim had gone to get dressed not too long ago. Kim was nearly dressed when Paula walked into the bedroom. Paula thought she looked really sexy stood in the middle of the room fully dressed apart from the suit jacket that Kim was just about to put on, so Paula put her things down on the bed and helped her finish dressing.
“You look really good in that suit Kim.” Paula said as she stood back and looked her up and down.
“Thanks Paula. I can’t believe he brought me a suit just so I don’t have to go to work wearing what I was out in last night.” Kim said in a lowered voice.
“Look what he brought for me to wear.” Paula said as she pointed at the leather dress and jacket lying on the bed begging to be worn.
“Well don’t just stand there silly! Get dressed!” Kim said in a bossy way as she started to help Paula slip out of her bathrobe and then the underwear she’d been wearing from the night before.
Paula just smiled as she let Kim help her get dressed. They found a new set of underwear in a pouch that the garment bag had, so Paula was soon dressed in pretty much what she’d worn the night before except in red. She was stood wearing red bra and panties, black stockings and red suspender belt. Kim picked up the dress and removed the jacket from the hanger and placed the jacket on the bed while she sorted out the dress and helped Paula to step into it and then slip it up her body so Kim could do up the zip on the back. Kim then helped Paula slip the jacket on before making her take a seat so Kim could help her put the boots on she’d found in the box Tink had given her.
Once Paula was dressed she got up and then took a seat at the vanity and added a little makeup before brushing her hair out and then using some hairspray to keep it looking nice and neat.
“How do I look then Kim?” Paula asked with a grin as she ran her hands up and down the soft leather that now covered her bottom. Paula loved what the hormones had done to her shape, and thanks to the diet they had her on for the last five months, Paula had also lost the little puppy fat Paul had been carrying all this time.
“You look like a sexy rock chick now baby!” Kim giggled as she pulled her closer for a hug. “I think this look makes you look more grown up than the Goth princess look you had on Friday night at the club.” Kim added as she stepped back to take another look at her before they had to leave for work.
“I like this look too.” Paula grinned as she looked in the full length mirror in the bedroom.
“Come on you, we don’t have time to stand around while you check yourself out in the mirror all day.” Kim said as she got all their things together and put them in the garment bags the new clothes came out of, and they made their way back out into the main part of the penthouse where Craig and Tink were sat talking on the sofa.
Craig wolf whistled the pair of them and promptly earned himself a poke in the ribs for it from Tink. “I was just letting them how nice they look.” Craig said as he rubbed his side where Tink just made contact with him.
“Well try just telling them next time instead of sounding like a builder on a building site.” Tink frowned. “He does have a point though. All I can think to say is, WOW!” Tink said with a grin as she looked both girls up and down.
Paula and Kim thanked them both again and they were soon making their way down to the lobby where Craig had a car waiting to drive Kim to her office so she wouldn’t be any later than they could help. Paula said a final farewell to Kim before she watched her drive away in a hotel car which just happened to be a top end BMW.
Tink had her car here at the hotel and a valet brought it round to the front of the hotel so a member of staff could put all the garment bags and shoe boxes in the trunk before her and Tink got in and made their way over to the club ready for when Ron and Stan arrived to talk about what needed sorting out so Paula could finally have her own place again.
Paula used the keys Tink gave her on Saturday to let them both in the front door to the apartment around the corner from the entrance to the club. They hadn’t been up in the apartment long when they heard a buzzing sound. Paula walked over and looked at a monitor on the wall next to the door and she saw Ron and Stan stood there.
“Come on up guy’s! I’m buzzing you in now!” Paula said as she pushed a button she hoped to be the one that would open the door and let them in. It must have worked because not long after Paula pushed the button Ron and Stan walked into the apartment.
“Hello ladies! Ron said with a smile as he walked over and gave each of them a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
“Hi Tink, Paula. How did the girls take to you having all that work down to your bedroom door?” Stan asked with a grin.
“I’m not sure they even know I’ve had anything done, apart from there now being a keyhole under the handle to my room, it all still looks the same.” Paula said with a shrug.
“Did you not tell them when they got home yesterday?” Stan asked a little shocked.
“I’ve not been home since I took Kim out for a nice meal at the Wayne Towers hotel.” Paula said with a grin. “I’ve helped Tink find love, so her new boyfriend sorted out a penthouse suite for me and Kim and we stopped the night. He even sorted out this amazing dress and jacket for me as well.” Paula added as she struck a sexy pose with one hand on her hip, and the other up in the air like a game show host.
“This new boyfriend must have some money looking at the dress.” Stan said with a raised eyebrow.
“She’s dating Craig Wayne.” Paula said in a posh voice.
“You mean Craig Wayne as in Carl Wayne’s son? The man who owns the Wayne Towers hotel?” Ron said with a shocked look on his face.
“One and the same.” Tink grinned.
“How did you land a catch like that Tink?” Ron asked with a grin.
“He’s an old friend of the family and I knew he’d had dealings with transgendered people because of his father having The Closet. So I called him to get some help for Paula, and one thing led to another and Paula talked me into calling him yesterday and sorting out a date.” Tink giggled when she thought about the fun she’d had the day before.
“I just knew this girl was going to be good for you Tink.” Ron said as he wrapped an arm around Paula and hugged her tight to his side.
Paula and Tink were soon showing Ron around and pointing out what they wanted to do with the place. Tink explained what she wanted the floors to look like, and Ron explained that it would be better to lay the floor she wanted over this one, so they could add under floor heating for when the weather got cold and it would also help to deaden the sound coming up from the club if Paula was ever not working one night while the club was in full swing.
“I can’t see any problems with doing any of that stuff Tink. I’ll get some prices and then get back to you with it.” Ron said as he finished making some final notes.
“Don’t worry about that Ron; just get your men in here to do the work ASAP.” Tink told him. “I know you won’t rip me off Ron, so just get it done and let me know when I should start giving you some money for it.” She added with a smile.
Paula gave Ron the spare set of keys for the apartment that allowed you to enter from the street, but she kept the ones from the club entrance safely on her with the other set of keys for the apartment. Ron stayed in the apartment making some calls while the other three went back down the stairs and then went into the club through the main entrance so they could turn the alarm off easier.
Once they had the club open, Stan went back up to the apartment through the club entrance so Ron could join them when he was done sorting out for some of his men to start work on the place the next morning.
Tink and Paula spent the afternoon talking over some ideas they had both had about getting some bands playing in the place to increase the number of people coming into the club on the nights that were quiet at the minute.
Paula came up with the idea of having a night when local bands could come and play for free to let people hear their music. Tink loved the idea and they started working up a flyer to start advertising it. They then spent an hour looking over the accounts to see which night was the quietest, and would suit this idea they had. It turned out to be a Wednesday, so they added that to the flyer and then Stan said he knew someone that could run off some larger copies as well as the A5 size they wanted. He even had some people lined up to hand them out and stick them on some walls and in some windows of shops.
Ron had taken a walk down the road to the local fish and chip shop while the three of them talked, then they all enjoyed a late lunch before Tink and Paula got ready for a night looking after the club.
Paula was already dressed for the night in her new leather dress, she just left the jacket off and let Tink help her change her hairstyle to something a little more wild. Then Paula did her own makeup in Tink’s office while Tink was getting changed into one of her own leather dresses.
It was soon time to let people in and they started yet another busy week of running a nightclub together. Tink and Paula smiled and laughed as they made sure everyone was having fun.
Kim had got to work okay and had to hide a giggle when she saw the look on Stacey and Rebecca’s face when she walked into the office in her designer label power suit. It even made her feel more powerful as she walked over to where her two friends were stood looking at her.
“Where did you get that suit Kimmie?” Rebecca asked as she looked at Kim’s stocking encased legs sticking out from under a tight fitting skirt, and worked her way up to the tailored jacket over the silk blouse. Rebecca thought the thing just screamed quality.
Kim took her seat at her desk and then started to explain to Rebecca and Stacey what Paula had done the day before from asking her out for a nice meal, and then how they had been taken up to a penthouse suite where they enjoyed a really nice dinner and then relaxed watching a movie. She then blushed when she mentioned about Paula making her feel wonderful before they fell asleep in each other’s arms. Kim also explained the reason for all this happening because Paula had helped Tink and Craig get together. Kim pretty much told the two of them all the details she knew.
Rebecca and Stacey were jealous of what Kim had done, but they never let it show. They were happy to see Kim having a good time, but at the same time they were jealous of Paula doing so well and already having a better job than they had with much better prospects.
Kim got on with her job and decided to leave telling Rebecca and Stacey about Paula being scared of them until she got home and could sit them all down together and explain what lengths Paula had gone to, just to feel safe in their home.
Karen and Casey were both at home when Kim, Rebecca and Casey got home that evening. Karen was helping Casey sort out dinner for them all. Kim and the others went up to get changed, then they came back down and helped to finish setting the table so they could all sit down and eat together.
Kim told Casey and Karen what had happened at the hotel and how amazing it was. Then she decided it was time to talk about Paula.
“Have any of you noticed anything different about parts of the house since yesterday?” Kim asked as they ate. “Part’s like Paula’s bedroom door?” Kim added.
“No, can’t say we have Kim. It’s been closed since I got back last night.” Karen said as she looked around the table to see if any of the others had noticed anything different.
“Amazing!” Kim snapped as she banged her hands down on the table. “So none of you noted the fact that Paula’s bedroom door now has a door handle with a keyhole under it, and none of you would have been able to get in there even if you wanted to?” Kim asked them as she looked around the table at all the confused looks she was getting.
“Why would Paula fit a lock to her bedroom door Kimmie?” Casey asked with a frown.
“Because she’s scared of you all still.” Kim said with some anger in her voice. “She got scared that you’re all going to try and hurt her again after Bec’s little outburst in the kitchen on Saturday.” Kim added.
“I didn’t mean I was going to do anything to her Kimmie! I was just doing what a friend would do for another friend and give a friendly warning.” Rebecca tried to explain.
“I know that Bec’s, but most friends didn’t have that person chained up in their cellar for five months before making that threat.” Kim said sarcastically. “She had a couple of men here for well over an hour yesterday making her bedroom door look like Fort Knox.” Kim added.
“I’m sorry Kimmie, but I thought we’d got all that trouble sorted out and put to rest.” Rebecca said looking upset with herself.
“I don’t think saying sorry and letting her live here under our roof is going to suddenly make everything alright Bec’s. She’s noticed that you all treat her a little different to how you treat each other.” Kim told them. “She also saw you all making fun of her while she tried to show us a good time the other night at the club.” Kim said looking sad for the part she played in it.
“We’re all sorry about that Kim. None of us want Paula to feel scared of us, so we’ll all try harder to make her feel like one of us from now on.” Stacey said with a hand on her heart.
All the other girls agreed to try harder to make Paula feel like one of them from now on. Kim smiled, happy to see that her friends were going to try harder to earn back Paula’s trust and show her she was part of the group.
Karen asked if Kim knew anything about Paula’s trip to the doctor. Kim explained what she knew and said that the doctor was waiting for the results of a blood test before deciding what course of action to take in treating her.
“Paula doesn’t think any of you care about her beyond the point of you not getting in trouble for giving her the hormones you know?” Kim pointed out as she looked at Karen looking worried on the other side of the table.
Casey tried to argue with Kim, but shut up when Kim told her what she’d said to Paula the day she told her, almost word for word.
“I didn’t mean it to sound that way Kimmie.” Casey finally said with her head down in shame.
“I know that none of you want to hurt Paula anymore, but you have to understand that she is still on a slow road to recovery here. I feel like she’s made of glass, and she’s going to shatter at any minute.” Kim said with worry in her voice. The girls all understood and promised to try much harder to make Paula one of them.
Paula had got home from the club just after three and was curled up in bed by just after half past three, having removed all her makeup, brushed her hair out and also brushed her teeth. She hadn’t locked the bedroom door like she promised, and just after she’d turned her light out, Paula heard the door open and then close again just before she felt Kim slide into bed next to her and cuddle up close and was soon softly breathing as sleep claimed her again.
Kim slipping out of bed the next morning, waking Paula as she did, so Paula decided to get up for a couple of hours and have some breakfast with the others and see what was going off in their lives. Paula hadn’t seen any of them since Saturday when she left for work upset with Rebecca and her threats to hurt her if she did anything to upset Kim.
Paula slipped on her dressing gown and slippers before making her way downstairs to the kitchen. Casey was the only one in there trying to sort out breakfast for the others.
“Morning Casey. Do you need any help?” Paula asked as she walked over to where Casey was grilling some bacon.
“Morning stranger!” Casey said with a grin as she left the bacon grilling so she could turn and give Paula a hug as she greeted her a good morning.
Paula was a little shocked at the sudden turn around, but wasn’t about to look a gift horse in the mouth, so she hugged Casey back and then set to work helping her sort out BLT’s for the others and themselves. Paula got the same greeting from the other girls as they came down for breakfast. The only one that acted any different was Kim. She ran over and almost leapt up at Paula when she saw her helping Casey make breakfast.
They were soon all sat eating at the table. Paula had to put up with some friendly teasing from them all about keeping Kimmie out all night. Paula was shocked when Casey and Rebecca both said sorry for how they acted, Rebecca for the threat in the kitchen on Saturday, and Casey for not showing more interest in what she had to say about going to see a doctor.
Paula felt a little better after that, but her guard was still up around them. She wasn’t sure that would ever really go away, but she was willing to try and help out around the house as much as she could while she was there. Paula hoped that if she showed them how much nicer the house was when it was all clean; they might start and keep it that way after she moved out.
Karen left for work, but thanked Paula and Casey for a lovely breakfast before she went. Kim, Rebecca and Stacey all went up to finish getting ready for work before they came back down and then said goodbye before they left. Kim got a couple of long kisses to keep her going until she next saw Paula again.
Paula started to help Casey do some housework, but it wasn’t long before Casey had drifted off to do some work on her computer and left Paula to clean up the house. Not wanting to rock the boat to much, Paula just took a deep breath and carried on cleaning and sorting out the clean washing before she filled up the washing machine and started a new wash.
“You’d make a good maid Paula, do you know that?” Casey had giggled on one of her trips through the living room to take a pile of clean clothes up to one of the girl’s bedrooms.
Paula wanted to say something, but thought it would only be for another month, and then she’d have her own place again. Once she was done cleaning as much as she was willing to do, Paula went back to bed for a couple of hours before she needed to get up and leave for work.
Casey was still sat on the sofa with her head buried in her laptop when she came back down dressed and ready to leave the house. Paula wondered how she could sit for so long looking at a computer screen.
“I’m heading off to work now Casey.” Paula said as she poked her head into the living room.
“Okay Paula.” Casey smiled. “It’s a real shame we can’t keep you as a maid you know? I wouldn’t have to worry about stopping soon and making a start on dinner then.” She pouted as she looked at Paula.
Paula just made a nervous giggle, not wanting to start that conversation with her now or ever. “Sorry, but I havent got time to be a maid, and help to run the night club with Tink. Bye!” Paula said and left before Casey could say anymore to her about it.
“See you later sometime!” Casey shout back as Paula left the house.
Paula was nearly down to the bus stop when her mobile started to ring, so she got it out expecting it to be Casey telling her she’d forgotten something, but she saw that it was Prue, or the surgery calling her. Paula hit the answer button and then spoke into the phone.
“Hello, Paula speaking.”
“Hi Paula, its Kim from the surgery. I hope you’re well?”
“I was until you called.” Paula said sounding nervous all of a sudden.
“Nothing to worry about hon.” Kim laughed down the phone. “We’ve had your blood test results back and Prue would like you to come in so she can talk to you about it.”
“I can call in tomorrow morning and see her.” Paula offered.
“That’s super. Will ten thirty be alright for you?” Kim asked.
“Fine, I’ll see you at ten thirty in the morning then.” Paula said with a smile in her voice.
“Okay then Paula, bye for now.” Kim said before she ended the call.
Paula couldn’t help thinking just how different that Kim looked compared to her Kim. Paula had an extra bounce in her step as she made her way to the club. The thought that she was finally doing something about her medical problem made her feel good.
Tink was just parking her car when Paula arrived at the club, so they opened up and then made their way up to the offices after locking the front doors again. Ron’s team were busy working on the apartment up above them, but Paula and Tink weren’t going to bother them and see what they were doing.
“I got a call from Prue’s surgery today Tink.” Paula said looking nervous about it now. “She wants me to go and see her tomorrow morning at ten thirty.”
“What time do you want me to pick you up then?” Tink asked before Paula had a chance to ask her if she’d go with her.
“Pick me up just after nine? And I’ll treat you to breakfast before we need to go and see her.” Paula smiled at her friend.
“Sounds good to me.” Tink grinned.
Stan arrived and said that Ronald was with him, but he’d gone to check up on the team he’d got working upstairs on the apartment. Ron walked in and said the team were doing really well with the place, but had found a couple of minor things that also needed doing while they were working on the place.
Paula and Tink felt safe with Ron sorting out the work being done on the apartment. They knew that Ron wouldn’t settle for second best on anything he did. Tink ordered some food for them all and Ron ate with them before he had to go and see a man about getting a better price on some materials he needed for the apartment.
“I always seem to make them understand me better face to face.” Ronald said with a grin, just before he left the club.
Paula could understand that with how big he was. Paula had a feeling that ‘no’ wasn’t a word Ron heard very often when he wanted something.
They all got ready to open the club and had a little laugh with the staff before they opened the doors and started to let people in. Paula was getting on well with all the staff and Tink was happy to let her take over more and more. Tink thought Paula was well suited for this type of work. The staff trusted her to help with any trouble, and Paula knew that you could calm down an unhappy customer with a free drink and a smile better than having the bouncers get rough with them. Some just wanted trouble no matter what you tried to say to them, but Stan was normally there in a flash to escort them from the club after taking a photo to make sure they never got back in again to start more trouble at a later date.
Paula woke when Kim slipped out of bed the next morning, but decided to stay in bed and get ready to go out when Tink arrived just after nine. Paula wasn’t in the mood for any of Casey’s digs about her making a good maid again, so she waited until she heard Kim and the other leave the house before she got up and took a shower before dressing in normal looking dark blue summer dress and plain looking makeup. She didn't feel like going Goth or rock chick today.
Casey was just washing the dishes when Paula walked into the kitchen to have a cup of tea while she waited for Tink to turn up. “Morning Casey.”
“Morning Paula. You going out?” She asked when she saw how Paula was dressed.
“Yes, I’ve got a doctor’s appointment to get to. I’m just waiting for Tink to pick me up.” Paula told her as she sat at the kitchen table to chat while she had her drink.
“You’re really failing as the maid you know?” Casey teased, but Paula could tell that Casey was hoping to get Paula to do the housework again today while she sat on the sofa doing god knows what on her laptop. Paula thought she could just spend all day playing online bingo for all she knew.
Paula decided to try and find out what Casey did for a living. She’d told Paula that she was an editor, but she never said an editor for what. Paula tried for a couple of minutes and then gave up when she realised Casey was not going to tell her. Paula later found out that mummy and daddy were rich and Casey didn’t work at all, she just lied to the others and said she worked from home as an editor to keep them off her back to do more around the house. Paula thought that Casey was probably use to having maids at home and that’s why she kept having a pop at her about making a good maid.
The doorbell chimed and Paula was glad to be getting out the house for the day. Apart from being with Kim, there was no real reason for Paula to spend any time at all in that house with the others.
Paula told Tink how she felt as they drove to a restaurant that served breakfast. Tink told her it wouldn’t be for much longer, and then she’d have her own place to do what she wanted.
“You could even cover yourself in whipped cream and chocolate sauce if you wanted to.” Tink giggled.
“What sort of things did you and Craig get up to on Sunday?” Paula asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Nothing like that hon” Tink said with a grin. “That’s more a second or third date sort of thing.” She added with a straight face, but was soon giggling when she saw the worried look on Paula’s face.
“Do people really do that sort of thing?” Paula asked. “I’ve seen it in movies, but never thought people did it for real.” Paula said blushing.
“I once had a boyfriend that liked to lick squirty cream of my nipples.” Tink said with a thoughtful look on her face. Paula wondered if she was thinking of asking Craig if he wanted to give it a go.
Tink was soon parking up near Prue’s surgery and then they walked down the road to a restaurant and found a table, before ordering some breakfast.
The breakfast was nice, and Paula liked spending time with Tink much better than she had eating breakfast with the others the day before. The more time Paula spent with Tink and other people, the more she realised she didn’t like spending time with the girls back at the house, it was nice spending time with Kim, but not in that house. There were just too many bad memories for Paula there, and no matter how hard she tried, she just couldn’t get past what the other four had done to her for those five months.
Paula soon found herself stood outside the surgery feeling nervous about what Prue would have to say to her. Paula wasn’t worried about Prue not taking her on as a patient; Craig had already said his Aunt Chrissy had sorted that part out. No, Paula was worried about the damage that might have been done with the heavy dose of hormones she’d been forced to take for the last four months or so.
“Come on hon, it will all be okay.” Tink said with a smile as she walked up the steps and pushed the intercom button to let Kim know they were there.
Kim buzzed them in and they found her sat behind her desk filing some paperwork and double checking it against her computer screen. “Hello again Paula, Tink.” Kim smiled. “Please take a seat and Prue will be with you shortly. She’s just with another patient at the minute.” Kim added as she gestured towards the sofa. “Can I get you a drink while you’re waiting?” She asked trying to be polite.
“We’re fine thank you Kim.” Tink smiled. “We’ve just had breakfast at a nice little place down the road.” Tink added as she sat back and took hold of Paula’s hand to offer some support to her friend.
They only had to wait five minutes before they saw Prue walk out her office talking to another woman who looked nervous about something. “I’ve told you before Jane, don’t look so worried. It will all be over soon and you will feel complete at last.” Prue said to the woman in a soothing way.
“Thank you Prue, thank you for everything.” The woman Prue called Jane said as she gave Prue a hug.
“You’re welcome my dear, now don’t forget to give Carl and Chrissy a hug when you next see them, or they will think you’re playing favourites.” Prue said looking serious, but was soon giggling as the other woman started to giggle.
Paula noticed that Prue had done that to help Jane relax, and it had worked. Jane left with a grin on her face. Paula found herself wondering if Jane was like her. Paula also thought Jane look stunning for a pre-op patient if she was. Paula was soon snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Prue say her name.
“Hello Paula, Tink. Sorry to keep you waiting.” Prue said as she greeted them both with a hug after pulling them to their feet. “Follow me and we can have a word about your test results.” Prue added as she started walking back into her office.
Tink was about to let go of Paula’s hand and sit back down while Paula went to speak with Prue, but that went out the window when Paula gripped her hand even tighter and pulled her along with her into the office.
“Is it okay for me to be in here with you Paula?” Tink asked looking worried.
“I want you here with me Tink.” Paula said in a firm voice. “You’re the closest thing I have to family, and I want you here to help me get through all this.” Paula added with a pleading look.
“I’ll always be here for you hon.” Tink said as she pulled her friend into a hug to help calm her down.
Prue smiled as she heard what Paula said, and she was happy that Paula had a friend like Tink to help sort out the troubled life she’d been stuck with. Prue felt sorry for all the young women like Paula that walked through her door needing help, but she also got to feel happy when she saw them leave as their real selves later on.
“Please take a seat and I can explain things to you.” Prue said as she waited for Tink to help Paula take a seat and then Tink sat next to her holding Paula’s hand.
“Is everything going to be alright Prue?” Paula asked looking worried.
“All the tests show that you’ve not got any organ damage that we can see, but due to the heavy doses of hormones you were taking, you will never be able to father a child again.” Prue said on a sad note. “I hear that my daughters Chrissy and Amy told you what I did for them? Sadly I won’t be able to do the same for you.”
“Yes I was quite shocked to hear their stories the other day.” Paula said as she remembered only too well what Chrissy and Amy had said to her when she went to see them at Mystiques. They too had once been just like her and now they were both married and had kid of their own.
Paula had found out that Chrissy and Amy had both fallen in love with women, just like she’d done with Kim. Prue had frozen some sperm and then used it at a later date to help their wife’s get pregnant. Paula found herself wondering what their wife’s looked like.
“Speaking of your visit to Mystiques Paula. I’m sorry but I ended up talking about you to my daughters the other night.” Prue said looking worried. “Tink’s name came up and I said I’d seen you and a friend, but before I realised what I’d done. I’d told them what happened to you and how they forced you to take hormones. They worked out you were the same person Tink took to their shop and I was ordered to take you on as a patient.” Prue added with a grin.
“Were you not going to take me on as a patient then? Not until Chrissy and Amy asked you too?” Paula asked with a hurt look.
“I was always planning to take you on as a patient Paula, but being ordered to by Chrissy makes me worry for your safety.” Prue said in mock horror.
“Hugged to death. Horrid way to die.” Tink giggled.
“Yep, they like to hug people.” Prue laughed. “Needless to say, I could get in a lot of trouble for what I did, so if you feel you can’t trust me to be your doctor, then I would fully understand and give you the name of another one to go and see.” Prue said looking very serious.
“I don’t mind what you did Prue. I like Chrissy and Amy; they made me feel special while I was in their shop, so if you’ll keep me then I would like to remain your patient.” Paula smiled.
With all that out the way, Prue explained what would happen now and Paula smiled as she watched Prue print out a prescription for her to start taking the right amount of medication. Paula looked shocked and worried at one point though when Prue said something to her.
“I must warn you to stop taking the other pills you still have Paula.” Prue warned. “Trying to take them and these new ones will make you very ill, and could even lead to a painful death due to organ damage.” Prue added as she looked at Tink to make sure she would help make sure she didn’t.
“Would the person that gave her the other pills have known about all the possible side effects to what they were doing to her?” Tink asked with some anger in her voice.
“I think they did because they knew what dose to give her so she was just in the safe zone for someone of her body mass. But it could have been so easy to have been off if Paula had another medical condition.” Prue pointed out as Paula and Tink looked at her in horror. “Did the person giving you the pills ever take blood samples?” Prue asked.
“Yes she took a couple, but didn’t seem to care about me that much.” Paula said as she thought about the couple of times Karen had drawn some blood saying she just wanted to make sure nothing was wrong.
Tink wanted to make them pay for what they had done to Paula, but until Paula had moved out and was safe, she would just have to keep biting her lip.
Prue arranged for Paula to come and see her every couple of weeks due to the way she had been forced to take so many pills so fast. Prue was worried about any hidden problems that might crop up later. Paula wasn’t happy about all the blood test’s she’d be having, but if it kept her healthy, or showed up any problems early enough to help fix then, then she would live with it.
Tink thought it looked funny to see Paula stood at the counter in the pharmacy with her prescription in hand and a massive grin on her face. Most people looked sick, or were just unhappy to be paying the price they had to, just to feel better. Paula was only too happy to pay for hers, which made the woman behind the counter look worried. Tink had to grab Paula by the arm and drag her out the chemist while trying not to bust out in a fit of giggles. Once outside Tink had to bury her head in Paula’s shoulder as she laughed so hard it made her eyes water.
“What’s got into you Tink?” Paula asked looking puzzled at the way her friend was acting.
Tink finally got herself under control and then explained how Paula had looked in the queue. This soon had Paula giggling as they went to find some place for Tink to fix her makeup. While Tink was doing that, Paula sent Kim a text message to let her know how things had gone at the doctor’s and she was now taking the right pills and legal this time. She got one back a little later saying that was great and that she missed her like crazy.
Life fell into a routine after that for the next couple of weeks. Paula was now taking the pills that Prue had prescribed. She was enjoying working at the club and was putting up with cleaning up after the others at the house. They had all started to let Paula do more and more of the housework through the day.
Like a fool Paula had also started cleaning up the girl’s rooms when she took the clean washing up to their rooms after she’d ironed it and folded it all. All the girls had their little digs about Paula making a good maid, but she just blanked it out, not even letting them know it bothered her.
Paula would notice them all stop talking when she entered a room, even Kim seemed to act a little weird at times like this. Paula was getting more and more worried that Kim might be playing her for some reason, but she couldn’t work out what for. Most the time Kim seemed happy to be in love with Paula, and if she wasn’t then Paula thought she was a good actress.
It was a Friday lunch time a couple of weeks into the apartment being sorted out above the club, and Paula was just taking some clean washing up to the girl’s bedrooms when there was a knock on the front door. Paula looked at Casey, who was sat on the sofa with her feet up doing something on her laptop, but Casey just blanked the door like it was Paula’s duty to go and answer it.
Paula let out a huff and then placed the washing down on a chair and went to answer the door. She found a delivery man stood on the doorstep grinning at her. “Good afternoon darling! Got a parcel for you!” The man said as she stood there chewing on a piece of gum as he handed her a large flat box that felt quite heavy. “Just need a squiggle here now love.” He added as he was looking her up and down.
“There you go, thanks!” Paula said as she stepped back and closed the door as fast as she could. Paula felt like she needed to go and take a shower now for some strange reason. “It’s a parcel for Stacey! Where do you think I should put it for her?” Paula shouted to Casey in the living room.
“Chuck it in her room where she can find it later when she gets home!” Came Casey’s reply.
Paula was shocked she even got one from her, but she put the box on the hallway table and then went back into the living room to get the washing she was taking up stairs and then managed to get it all upstairs in one go. She put the box on Stacey’s bed and then sorted out the washing and left it in each of the girl’s rooms before going to get ready to leave for work, and to see how the builders were doing with her new apartment.
Kim hadn’t gone into Paula’s room on the Friday night when she got home from the club, so it was nearly midday when Paula finally woke and made her way down stairs. All the girls were sat around in the living room having a drink and chatting. They all said good afternoon to Paula with a giggle as Paula walked through to the kitchen so she could make herself a cup of tea and have a couple of slices of toast.
Once Paula had her drink and toast, she made her way back into the living room to make nice with the others and see if Kim was feeling okay.
“Everything okay Kimmie?” Paula asked as she sat down on the sofa next to her.
“Everything’s fine Paula.” Kim said, but not really sounding it.
Paula shrugged it off and thought that they must have had words or something, so she just ate her toast and drank her mug of tea.
“Did you find the parcel okay yesterday that came for you Stacey? I had to sign for it, I hope you didn’t mind?” Paula asked, just trying to make conversation with them. Paula had found it harder and harder to find anything to talk with them about as the days went on. She was glad she didn’t have to spend much time with them really.
“Yes I found it, thanks for doing that for me Paula.” Stacey said with a forced smile. Paula thought she looked nervous about something to do with the parcel.
“What you been buying now Stace?” Casey asked with a grin.
“Nothing much, just some bits I ordered a while back now.” Stacey said as she gave Casey an evil look that told her to shut up about it. “I’d forgotten I’d ordered it.” She added with another look at Casey.
If the girls thought Paula didn’t see the looks they all gave each other, they were very wrong. Paula saw the way they looked around at each other, the only one she couldn’t see was Kim; she was sat right next to her giving off a vibe that said ‘leave me alone’.
Paula gave up on the playing nice and finished her toast before taking her things back into the kitchen and rinsing them out before she went up to get ready to leave for work. All the girls were at home, so she thought one of them could sort out the clean washing for a change. She could hear the others talking in the living room while she was getting ready for work. It sounded like they weren’t happy about something. Paula was glad she was heading out.
“I’m headed off to work now. I’ll see you all at some point tomorrow.” Paula said as she poked her head in the living room before leaving the house.
The girls all gave her a mumbled goodbye and she looked at Kim. Who never said or did anything, so Paula just left the house, happy to be going someplace where she felt welcome.
Tink was already at the club when Paula got there, so Paula walked over to where she was sat on the sofa in her office with a mug of tea or coffee and she plopped down next to her and then let out a big sigh just before giving her a hug.
“Everything alright BFF?” Tink asked with a grin as she hugged Paula back.
“It will be, just as soon as I can move into my own place.” Paula said with another sigh.
“They still being a bunch of bitches to you?” Tink asked with a frown.
“Yep, and Kim has been pulled to the dark side now as well.” Paula said sounding sad about it.
“It won’t be long now before you’re back in your own place.” Tink said reassuringly. “The offer still stands for you to move in with me for a couple of weeks if things are that bad.” Tink offered.
“I think I can stick it out for a couple more weeks.” Paula smiled. “I’m here in the club most the time they’re at home anyway.” Paula pointed out with a grin. “Spending time with my best friend ever!” She giggled as she gave Tink another hug.
They were soon getting ready for work and then they went down and soon got lost in running the club together. It was a really busy night and they had a couple of small fights break out, but Stan and his team sorted it out quickly. Paula had to do damage control just after one of them when a girl ended up wearing her drink down her dress. Paula took her up to her office with Tink following along as well, so they could sort the girl out with something clean and dry to wear. The girl was really grateful and promised to return the new dress once she’d got it cleaned.
Paula was glad to be crawling into bed at the end of the night. Not liking the way Kim had been with her that morning, Paula locked the door and then used the two bolts as well for the first time. Feeling safe Paula fell asleep and didn’t wake until one o’clock on the Sunday afternoon, but she felt better for it.
All the girls were in, which Paula found a little strange for a Sunday, but she said hi to them all as she went to the kitchen and made a drink and got a bowl of cereal. None of the girls came into the kitchen while she ate and she could see that someone had ironed the washing, but it was still stacked up on a corner of the worktop, so Paula decided to play nice and take it up to the girl’s bedrooms for them.
None of the girls said a word when they saw Paula wandering through with a pile of clean washing in her arms. Paula thought it would have been nice for at least one of them to offer some help, but they all just stopped talking as Paula went past. Paula could hear them start talking again once she was out the room, so she knew they must have been talking about her for some reason.
Stacey’s was the first room Paula came to, so she walked in and saw that Stacey still hadn’t put away the last pile of washing she’d left in her room. Paula decided to just put it all away for her and hoped that it rubbed off at some point and Stacey would start to do it herself. Seeing a couple of dresses draped over a chair in the corner of the room, Paula decided they needed to be hung in the wardrobe, so she opened the wardrobe door and was looking for a space to hang them when she heard a sound like metal clanking on metal, so she slid some dresses out the way and saw something in bright pink with short white lace sleeves, in a clear plastic cover.
Paula pulled the dress out the wardrobe wondering what it was, as it didn’t look like the sort of thing Stacey would wear. It was very heavy to hold, and Paula soon found out why when she saw what it was and what other things were in the bag with it. Paula dropped in on the bed like it was burning her hands to hold it.
It was a shocking bright pink maid’s outfit. Not a normal looking maids outfit, but a fetish looking one with short flared skirt over layer upon layer of lace petticoats. But the worst part was all the cuffs and chains in the bottom of the clear bag that Paula could see, and the locking dog collar that was hung around the hook of the coat hanger That had the words ‘SLAVE’ in diamonds wrote on it and a letter ‘P’ hanging just under it with lots of little fake pink diamonds in it, just like the key ring Casey had given her with the house keys the other week.
Paula was slowly stepping back from the bed and the maid’s uniform now lying on it, but Paula jumped when her back hit something and she knew that she was nowhere near a wall yet. Paula slowly looked over her shoulder and let out a sigh when she realised it was just the edge of the door touching her back.
Not wanting to risk the others grabbing her before she could get help, Paula ran down to her room and got inside before locking the door and bolting it. Then she grabbed her phone and made a call to Tink.
EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you.
Note to reader: Chrissy, Amy, Craig. Prue and Kim are characters from my ‘You Have it all Wrong’ series, so if you want to find out their stories, and more about their family, you will need to read them, but you don’t need to too understand this story.
Hugs
SaraUK
Tink was just getting ready to go out and have some lunch with Craig when her mobile started ringing. She saw it was Paula’s number so she answered it. “I’m not going to start talking business with you today girlfriend.” Tink giggled down the phone.
“Tink I need your help now!” Paula’s voice said sounding scared.
“What’s wrong hon?” Tink said as she jumped up and grabbed her purse and got ready to leave the house.
“I’ve found a pink maid’s uniform in Stacey’s room and they also have wrist and leg cuffs with it, and a dog collar that says slave and had a large pink metal P hanging from it.” Paula sobbed down the phone in fear for her life. “They’re going to make me into a slave Tink.” She sobbed some more down the phone.
“Calm down Paula. Where are you now?” Tink asked.
“I’ve locked myself in my room.”
“Do they know that you’ve found the maid’s uniform yet?”
“No, I left it on Stacey’s bed though.” Paula said sounding worried.
“Right I need you to try and get to the maid’s uniform and take it back to your room so they don’t know you’ve found it. I’ll call Stan and Ron and get them to meet me at the house.” Tink explained her plan to Paula.
“I’m scared to leave the room Tink. What if they catch me while I’m doing it?” Paula asked with fear in her voice.
“I’m going to call Stan and Ron while you go and get the dress. I want you to call me as soon as you’re back in your room safe and sound.” Tink said in a calm voice, but she felt anything but calm right now.
“Why do I need to get the dress and the other stuff in the first place?” Paula asked, not liking the idea of having to leave her room.
“If you have it all in your room with you, then they can’t use it on you can they?” Tink pointed out. “They also won’t know you know about it either until it’s too late for them to do anything about it.” She added.
“Okay Tink, I’ll call you right away once I have it in here with me.” Paula said just before ending the call.
Tink scrolled down her list of numbers and hit the call button when she found Stan’s. She didn’t have to wait long for Stan to answer. “Hey Tink. Everything alright?” His voice asked on the other end of the phone.
“No Stan, Paula’s in trouble at the house.” Tink said. She then went on to quickly tell Stan what was going on.
“Ronald and I will meet you there shortly. Don’t try anything until we get there, okay?” Stan asked.
“I promise to wait for you and Ron, but you’ll need to do the same for me Stan!” Tink warned him. “Paula got me a set of keys cut and gave me permission to enter the house whenever I needed. So they won’t be able to call the police on us if I go in first using the front door key I have.” Tink said sounding smug about it.
“Nice thinking boss.” Stan chuckled.
“Thank you Stanley.” Tink said in a posh voice, teasing Stan over the boss comment. “I better go, I’m waiting for Paula to call me back and say she got the dress and other stuff back to her room and is safe again.”
“Okay Tink, but get to the house as fast as you can.” Stan said just before ending the call.
Tink had gone hands free and left her apartment and was in the car driving towards Paula when she heard her phone ringing again. “Answer call!” Tink shouted. “Paula? Are you alright?” Tink asked with worry in her voice.
“Yes Tink. I’ve got the dress and I’m locked in my room again now waiting for you.” Paula said in a shaky voice.
“That’s good Paula. Stan and Ron are on their way as we speak. I want you to stay on the line with me and keep calm.” Tink said as she tried to help her friend anyway she can.
“Thanks for coming to save me Tink.” Paula sobbed down the phone. “I can’t believe that Kim’s been leading me on all this time just so they could turn me into some freak of a maid.” She added through the sobs.
“I’m sorry hon; I really thought she loved you.” Tink said, hating that she wasn’t there to hold her best friend while she sobbed.
“Tink? Can I take you up on that offer to stop with you for a couple of weeks still?” Paula asked, sounding like a small child.
“You can stop with me as long as you want Paula.” Tink said with pride. She kept up a steady chat all the time she drove over to the house. Stan’s truck was parked outside the house when Tink pulled onto the street.
Tink started to giggle as she watched Stan pull his truck across the road so the back of it was facing the house, and then he reversed over the lawn right up to the house, so him and Ron could clear out Paula’s stuff and put it straight in the back of his truck. She told Paula what Stan had just done, and it even made her giggle.
“We’re coming in now, but keep the door locked until you hear me, Stan or Ron knock on it and tell you it’s safe to come out.” Tink warned before ending the call and getting out the car and running up to the front door with the key out ready to enter the house.
Kim, Karen, Casey, Rebecca and Stacey were all sat on the sofa talking when they heard the screeching of tyres on the road outside just before they saw a large truck back up to the house and only just stop before it hit.
All the girls jumped up, but before they could leave the living room to go and see what had happened, they all heard someone unlock the front door and then enter the house. The living room door burst open and two large men were stood there looking at them with anger written all over their faces.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Karen asked. “Who the hell do you think you are bursting in here like you own the place?” She screamed.
Kim knew who they were, she remembered them from the other week when they came to fit the locks on Paula’s bedroom door, but she had no idea why they were here now though.
Ron stood guard in the doorway while Stan went through the living room and into the kitchen where he made sure the door was locked, then he took the keys and went back to help Tink get Paula out the house.
“I want you all to take a seat and we’ll be done and out of here just as soon as we have Paula’s stuff in my truck.” Stan said as he slid past Ron, who was blocking the doorway. “If any of them try to leave the room Ron, feel free to start breaking bones.” Stan added as he left.
The girls all heard that and took a seat, none of them wanted to find out if they would hurt them or not. “I’m calling the police Karen said with fear in her eyes as she got her mobile and went to dial 999, but she stopped when Ron spoke to her.
“Please do my dear.” Ron said in a smooth calm voice. “I’m sure they’d love to hear about how you kidnapped someone and then kept them locked in the cellar for five months while you chemically castrated them while subjecting them to mental and physical torture.” Ron added as he watched the colour drain from all the girls faces.
The girls knew that he was right and they would all be in more trouble than the two men would be. They heard a woman’s voice calling out Paula’s name as she ran up the stairs. Kim knew the voice to belong to Tink, but she still had no idea what was going on.
“What’s going on Ron?” Kim asked looking worried. “Why have you come for Paula?” She added.
“Don’t try to look all innocent with me love. Paula worked out what you were all planning to do to her.” Ron said as he folded his arms across his chest looking angry.
Kim looked at the others to see if any of them could explain what Paula had found out, but they all looked to scared for their own lives to be worried about Paula and what had made her call them to come and get her. Kim did see that Stacey looked more nervous than worried at the minute though.
“What have you done Stace?” Kim growled at her.
Stacey jumped and looked at Kim with real fear in her eyes as she realised that Kim had worked out she had something to do with what was now going on. Kim also saw her look at Casey like she also knew what had caused all this to happen. Karen and Rebecca just looked scared to death as they hugged each other for protection.
“I don’t know what’s going on!” Stacey tried to bluff, but she wasn’t very good at it.
“Shut up and be quiet!” Ron snapped at them all. “You can argue all you want once we’ve gone, but until then can it!” Ron added as he looked at Kim like he wanted to really hurt her for her little part in all this.
Paula jumped and let out a little scream when she heard a knock on the bedroom door, but she was soon unlocking it when she heard Tink’s voice on the other side calling her name.
“Oh god Tink am I glad to see you.” Paula said as she threw herself at Tink in the hallway.
“Don’t worry hon, you’re safe now.” Tink said as she held a sobbing Paula in her arms. “We need to get all your stuff packed and out of here now.” Tink added as she broke the hug and led Paula back into the room so they could start packing.
Paula had already started stuffing all her clothes into some bags she had in the room, and Stan walked in and gave Paula a hug before he started packing up the stereo and other stuff.
“They really are just a bunch of weirdo’s.” Tink said as she looked at the maid’s uniform, cuffs and chains lying on the bed. “I’m tempted to make this Stacey wear all this and then drop her off in the city centre.” Tink growled.
“Sounds like a great idea to me.” Stan said with a grin.
“No! That would make us no better than them.” Paula said as she helped Tink pack her clothes. “I just want to pack up and leave.” Paula added sounding tired.
Tink and Stan could see Paula’s point, so they just carried on packing stuff and taking it down to Stan’s truck. They soon had it all loaded up and the only clothes left in the room was the maid’s uniform still lying on the bed.
“Come on hon; let’s get you out of this hell hole.” Tink said as she wrapped an arm around Paula and went to lead her out the room, but Paula stopped and went back to the bed and picked up the garment bag.
“I want to return this to Stacey and the others before I leave.” Paula said with anger in her voice.
Paula and Tink followed Stan down the hallway and then down the stairs. Ron looked over and gave Paula a sad smile before looking angrily at the garment bag in her hands. He stepped into the living room and waited for Paula to enter and say her piece before leaving for the last time.
Kim was about to jump up and run to Paula when she saw her enter the room, but she stopped when she saw the look Ron gave her. She was soon distracted from that though when she saw that Paula was carrying something in her arms that she then dropped on the coffee table in the middle of the room. It went with a thud and a clank.
Karen, Rebecca and Kim all looked closely at the maid’s dress for a couple of minutes before they realised what it was, but Stacey and Casey already knew what was in the garment bag. They were all soon looking up at Paula though when she started to speak to them.
“I’m not sure how you planned to get me into that thing, but I would have killed myself before serving any of you again.” Paula growled as she looked at them all. “I thought the beating you all gave me with that stick was the worst pain I could ever feel, but you managed to make that seem like nothing Kim with what you’ve done to me.” Paula added with tears in her eyes.
“I didn...” Kim started to say, but was cut off when Paula stopped her.
“Don’t lie to me anymore Kim!” Paula shouted at her, making her jump. “I know this whole coming to my rescue thing was just part of a bigger plan to turn me into your pet maid/slave. I thought them four were a bunch of heartless bitches, but god you are the queen of them all.” Paula said as she pointed at Stacey, Karen, Rebecca and Casey, and then looked at Kim again.
Kim was in total shock at what Paula had just said to her, but she still went to get up and stop her leaving the room until Ron stepped in and pushed her back down onto the sofa, where she ended up sat on Karen and Rebecca.
Tink took Paula by the arm and turned to leave the room, but stopped and turned to look at them all one last time. “You said you did all this to get revenge for what you thought she did to you friend?” Tink asked, but didn’t wait for an answer. “Well you have done far worse to my friend.” Tink added with hatred in her eyes.
“To our friend!” Ron and Stan said together. This made Paula feel a little better hearing that.
“If I see any of you anywhere near Paula ever again, I will end you all!” Tink warned them in a tone Paula had never heard her use before and it scared her, so she had no idea what it was doing to the people it was aimed at.
Paula never looked back as she let Tink lead her out to where her car was parked on the road while Ron and Stan stood in the doorway to make sure they both got away okay. Then they got in Stan’s truck and drove off the lawn and down the road to catch up with Tink and Paula.
Tink drove to the club so Stan and Ron could drop off Paula’s stuff in her office. The apartment was still a mess, so this was the closest place to leave her stuff until she could move in. Tink said she could leave her stuff at her place, but Paula said it would be a pain to keep moving everything. Paula took her clothes with her to Tink’s though.
“Thanks for coming to save me you guys.” Paula said with a forced smile just before she broke down in sobs of tears again and had to be held up by Tink until Ron could pick her up and carry her out to Tink’s car again.
Ron and Stan followed Tink back to her apartment which wasn’t far from the club. Then Ron carried Paula into Tink’s place and put her on one of the sofas while Stan brought in some of Paula’s clothes and followed Tink into her spare room where Paula would be stopping for the next couple of weeks. Ron brought in the last of it and then they left so Tink could spend some time trying to help Paula get over the heart ache she must be feeling right now.
“We’ll call later and see how she’s doing Tink.” Stan said looking worried for Paula’s well being. “I still can’t believe what they were planning to do to her.” He added as he clenched his fist wanting to punch something.
“I think someone needs a good long session at the gym.” Ron said as he wrapped an arm around Stan and pulled him out the door.
“Thanks for the help today.” Tink said with a smile when she watched the two lovebirds walking back to Stan’s truck where Ron got behind the wheel after making Stan get in the passenger side. He waved to Tink and then got in and drove away to take Stan to the gym for a good long work out with some weights and a punch bag or two.
Tink went back into the living room and sat down next to Paula. Paula just curled up next to her and started sobbing again. Paula was soon lying down with her head on Tink’s knee as she cried herself to sleep. Tink grabbed her phone out her purse, which was luckily within arm’s reach on an end table. She needed to call Craig and tell him their date was off. She knew he’d understand once he heard the reason why.
Kim was sat on the sofa just looking at the hideous thing that had taken her one true love away from her, and left her looking like the ringleader behind it all. She could hear Karen and Rebecca shouting and having a go at Stacey and Casey, but none of it was going in. All Kim could see was the look Paula gave her, the very last look she would ever remember about her.
“What the hell were you thinking when you brought that thing?” Karen asked as she pointed at the garment bag on the coffee table still.
“Don’t get all high and mighty with me Karen!” Stacey snapped back. “Who was the one that decided to start him on hormones?” She asked with a smug look.
Stacey soon lost the smug look though when her head spun round after being punched in the side of the face by Kim. “Her name is Paula, and don’t you ever forget it, or call her a he again.” Kim growled as she knelt on the floor and lifted Stacey up by the top she was wearing to look her in the eyes. “Tell me what sick twisted idea you had for her and that thing on the coffee table?” Kim asked just before letting go of Stacey and watching her head slam into the floor again.
“Hey! Back off Kimmie. Stace is a friend.” Casey said as she went to help Stacey get up, but she was stopped by Karen and Rebecca.
“You stay there Case. I’d like to hear what Stacey had planned as well.” Rebecca said with a look over at Kim for her to carry on with her questioning.
“I’m waiting for you to start talking Stace.” Kim smiled, but for some reason Stacey didn’t find it a good thing as she saw Kim also raise her fist ready to hit her again. All the girls had thought Kim to be a sweet little thing not able to protect herself, but they were all seeing a new side to her, and Stacey was scared of it.
“Case and I ordered it just before you came back and told us Paula wasn’t the one that hurt you.” Stace said to stop Kim punching her again.
“Great, but it still doesn’t answer the question of what you planned to do once you had her dressed in all that stuff?” Kim asked with a little more anger in her voice.
“I thought we could train her to be our maid while she served out her sentence.” Stacey said when she saw that Kim was making a fist and getting ready to punch her again. Kim was so angry at hearing that, she punched her anyway.
Kim got up and grabbed the garment bag and ripped it open and pulled out the dress and underwear she found in there and threw it at Stacey who was still lying on the floor holding her cheek where Kim had just punched her for a second time.
“Get undressed and put it on.” Kim said in a cold heartless voice as she looked Stacey right in the eyes to let her know she wasn’t joking. “I don’t see any shoes here with all this stuff, are they still upstairs where Paula found this?” Kim asked.
Stacey thought about lying to her, but knew that she’d just go and look if she said no, so she just nodded her head up and down to say yes there were.
Kim looked at Karen. “I’ll go and find them for you Kim.” Karen said as she left the room and went upstairs. She came back five minutes later with a shoe box I her hands.
Kim watched as Karen put the box down and then slipped the lid open to reveal a pair of pink PVC high heeled pumps with a six inch heel on them and only a one inch soul making them sort of five inches in total.
“You were expecting Paula to be able to walk in then?” Kim asked with a sick sounding chuckle. “I hope you can walk in them Stace, because you’ll be wearing them with the dress.” Kim added as she looked at Stacey again.
“I won’t do it.” Stacey said as she pushed the dress away.
“PUT THE DRESS ON NOW!” Kim screamed at her as she balled up her hands into tight fists and looked about ready to beat her to death.
Stacey lost what little back bone she just found and was soon sat up and taking her clothes off and then her underwear until she was naked. Then she started to dress in the stuff she’d brought for Paula to wear. Kim stood over her until she was fully dressed in the underwear and pink maid’s uniform. Kim could tell that Stacey felt silly dressed in it, but Kim didn’t care about that.
“Now sit and put the shoes on.” Kim told her as she threw the box at her.
Stacy did as she was told and was soon sat with the shoes on her feet. Kim knelt down and used a couple of the padlocks she’d found in with all the bondage stuff that was in the garment bag with the dress.
“What have you done that for Kim?” Stacey asked with a shocked look.
“We don’t want you taking them off before we want you to. I’m sure you’d have done the same to Paula.” Kim said sarcastically.
Next Kim picked up the pink leather ankle cuffs and added them to Stacey’s ankles the locked them on as well. Then Kim picked up the wrist cuffs that matched the ankle cuffs and she put them on Stacey’s wrists and locked them in place as well.
Stacey was now bound in the very stuff that she’d hoped to get Paula into at some point, but Kim still had a couple of bits to add yet. Next Kim stood up and picked up the dog collar and walked over to Stacey and then wrapped it around her neck and locked that in place as well.
“Don’t worry Stace, nearly done now.” Kim said in a soothing way as she picked up a bright pink ball gag and let it dangle between a couple of her fingers as she started grinning at her.
“Please Kim, not that as well.” Stacey said in a shaky voice. “I let you dress me in all this other stuff.” She added as she lifted her wrists up to remind Kim of how she was dressed.
“You let me dress you?” Kim snapped at her. “You say that like I gave you a choice Stacey.” Kim laughed, but it had an evil edge to it. “What would you have done in my place, if it was Paula sat there begging not to have the ball gag put in her mouth?” Kim asked.
Stacey went to say she’d not put it in, but she already knew that Kim wouldn’t believe that because she would have put the ball gag in Paula’s mouth no matter how much begging she did. “I would still put the gag in Paula’s mouth.” Stacey said as she hung her head in shame.
“Open wide then Stace.” Kim said as she held up the ball gag and pushed it into Stacey’s mouth, and then she went behind her head and did up the straps to hold it in place. “Okay then Stace, stand-up for me please,” Kim said as she helped Stacey to stand in the really high heels she now had locked on her feet.
Stacey had no idea how hard it was to stand on such high heels, and she hadn’t even tried to walk in them yet. “I can’t do this Kim!” She tried to say, but all that Kim heard was a lot of mumbles.
“I know you love your new look Stace.” Kim smiled. “I think you look very cute, but I see that we have some chains left over. Did I do something wrong?” Kim asked as she picked up the remaining chain and saw it formed a cross. Kim soon worked out that one part wrapped around the waist while the other part was locked to the middle of the ankle and wrist chain. Kim set to work and soon had Stacey all locked up in her new outfit for the day.
“The two of you planned to make Paula dress this way for us?” Rebecca asked feeling sick at the thought of making Paula wear the stuff Stacey was now stuck in until Kim let her out of it.
“Bec’s asked you a question slave!” Kim snapped at Stacey. Stacey looked scared as she started nodding her head up and down.
“And you knew all about this Case?” Rebecca asked Casey as she looked down at where she was still sat on the sofa looking very worried.
“Yes. Stacey and I talked about it and thought it would be cool to have a maid, and we thought it fitting for it to be a sissy maid at that.” Casey said, but soon realised that she’d said the wrong thing when Kim whipped past Bec’s and was slapping Casey across the face.
Rebecca let Kim get in a couple of good slaps before she stepped in and pulled Kim back and sat her in another chair. “Calm down Kim, we’ll find some way to fix this mess.” Rebecca said, but not really believing it for a second. The fact that Stacey had the uniform in her wardrobe upstairs and Paula found it made anything they said seem like a lie.
“Paula will never speak to me again after all this.” Kim said as she pointed at Stacey still stood in her new uniform and other little bits. “How do you move on when you lose your soul mate Bec’s?” Kim asked as a tear ran down her cheek.
“Why in hell didn’t you just cancel the stupid order when we found out the truth?” Karen asked as she looked at first Stacey and then Casey when she realised that if Stacey did try to answer her, Karen wouldn’t be able to understand her.
“I thought she had cancelled it until Paula asked if Stacey got her parcel yesterday, and she gave me that dirty look.” Casey said in her own defence.
I’m going to lie down for a bit.” Kim said as she got up and went to leave the room.
“What about Stacey?” Bec’s asked.
“She thought we needed a maid, now she has one.” Kim said as she picked up the keys to all the padlocks and left the room. “Find her some housework to do. She can sort out the mess that Paula would have left behind when she left.” Kim added with a harsh edge to her voice.
“You heard what Kim said slave, go and start cleaning.” Rebecca said as she looked at Stacey. “You can go and help her as well Case.” She added with a serious look at Casey.
“She’s the one that’s dressed like a maid.” Casey whined.
“Unless you want to be the one dressed like that tomorrow, go and help her!” Rebecca snapped.
Casey knew better than to cross Rebecca, because she had a real bad temper and never made an idle threat. Casey got up and helped Stacey make her way out to the stairs and then to get up them.
Kim went and crashed out on her bed thinking about the night at the hotel, and how much fun she’d had. Paula had seemed like the other half of her, and now Paula was gone, she only felt like half the person she use to be. Kim fell asleep sobbing her eyes out.
Kim woke some time later and lay on her bed trying to work out what to do now. The trouble with Paula had kind of made her mind up on another matter though. Kim, Stacey and Rebecca had found out on Friday that they were being laid off, so they weren’t needed in at work on Monday. Kim decided to call her mum and dad and ask if she could move back home for now, and then she could look at what she wanted to do after that. The one thing Kim couldn’t do any more was live with Stacey and Casey not after what they wanted to do to Paula.
Karen, Casey, Rebecca and Stacey were all sat in the living room when Kim got back down stairs. Stacey was still dressed as a maid and gagged. The others were all sat with cups of coffee, but Stacey wasn’t able to drink anything until Kim gave them the keys to the locks.
“I’ve called my parents and I’m moving back home tomorrow.” Kim said as she plonked down in an armchair and looked at the others. “I thought I could deal with what you all did to Paula for those five months, but seeing what you were willing to do to her. I just can’t live here with you anymore.” Kim added with tears in her eyes for what she’d lost with Paula, not for letting the others down.
Kim dropped a small pile of twisted metal on the coffee table, which took a couple of seconds for the others to work out what it was, but when they realised that it used to be the keys to the locks holding Stacey prisoner, they all looked at Kim in horror. Kim had found a couple of pairs of pliers in her bedroom, and she’d taken out some of her anger on the keys to the items now holding Stacey trapped in the maids uniform.
“What did you do Kim?” Karen asked as she picked up a key and couldn’t believe how twisted out of shape it now was. “How the hell do we get Stacey out of all this stuff?” Karen asked.
“I’m sure her three friends will think of a way to get her free. Paula was trapped for five months before she finally found her freedom.” Kim went back to her room and started packing her stuff up ready for when her dad arrived in the morning.
Karen and Rebecca cooked them all one final meal together and they all looked at Kim as she picked at her dinner while she kept looking at the empty seat where Paula had sat when she’d joined them for a meal.
The girls had to use a sharp knife to cut through the leather on the cuffs and gag in the end. Kim smiled as she saw it all in a pile on the coffee table. None of it could ever be used again. Stacey and Casey ate their meals in silence, not wanting to upset Kim anymore than they already had.
Kim went to bed early and left the house the next day when her dad arrived. She didn’t give a reason for her moving home other than her being laid off from her job, and not being able to afford to stop in the house with the others. Her parents had no idea that she was a lesbian, and Kim wasn’t in the mood to come clean and tell them that she’d found her soul mate in the form of a transgendered woman called Paula.
Tink had sat with Paula’s head resting on her knee for just over an hour before she needed to use the bathroom, so she slipped out from under Paula’s head and then used a couple of cushions to prop Paula’s head on to the same height as her knee.
Craig had been really understanding and said he’d give them some time to deal with it all, but he’d come over at dinner time and bring some food and wine over for them to enjoy. Tink was looking forward to seeing Craig, she was hoping that Paula might feel better seeing yet another friend turn up to keep her company for a couple of hours.
Paula was having a dream where she was dressed as a maid and all the girls were teasing her and calling her names, and then she woke up screaming when she saw Kim walk up to her with a cane in her hand and an evil grin on her face. “NO! Don’t let her near me!” Paula shouted as she sat up on the sofa looking scared as she looked around trying to work out where she was.
Tink ran over to her and pulled her into a hug. “Calm down Paula, you’re safe at my place.”
“Sorry Tink, but I was having a bad dream.” Paula said as she let Tink hug her. Paula soon looked over at the kitchen area when she heard a male voice speak to her.
“Hello Paula. Sorry to hear what happened to you, can I do anything to help you try to get over it?” Craig asked as he walked over and sat on the other side of her.
“Thanks Craig, but I think it’s just going to take some time.” She said with a weak smile. “I’m sorry for spoiling your lunch date.” Paula added when she remembered that Tink and Craig had plans for lunch.
“Are you joking Paula!” Craig said with a grin. “Lunch with one beautiful woman, or dinner with two? That’s a no brainer from the start.” He chuckled.
Even with everything that had happened to her today, Paula still found herself smiling and giggling at Craig and his take on things. “Who’s the second beautiful woman joining us then Craig?” Paula asked as she looked around for someone else in the room for a couple of seconds before she started giggling again.
“That would be you silly.” Craig said as he pulled Paula into a hug with him. Paula suddenly found herself sobbing again on his shoulder. “Things may seem dark right now Paula, but you have friends to help you get through it all, and you will be stronger for it in the end.” Craig said as he rocked her back and forth.
Tink sat smiling as she watched Craig work his magic on her best friend and his new friend. Craig had been at home with his family when Tink called him to cancel their lunch date, so his family had heard what happened to Paula. He’d told her that he had to talk his Aunt Chrissy and Amy from coming over to make sure she was alright. Craig had managed to stop them, but only after promising to take Tink and Paula over to the shop for some retail therapy.
“Craig brought us some dinner over hon; do you feel like trying to eat something?” Tink asked with worry in her voice.
“It would be rude of me to refuse, but I don’t feel very hungry at the minute.” Paula warned them both.
“Just eat what you can Paula.” Craig said as he helped her get up off the sofa and then he walked her over to the dining area where he helped her take a seat before he went to help Tink get it all dished up.
Paula could smell the food and she suddenly realised that she was feeling hungry. Craig put a plate down on the table in front of her and it looked really good, but didn’t look like any take out she’d ever had before. It was a pasta bake of some sort and she was soon tasting it. It tasted amazing and she found herself clearing the plate.
“That was fantastic Craig. Where did you get it from?” Paula asked, hoping that it was close enough for her to call in and buy some again sometime.
“Home.” Craig said with a smile. “Aunty Chrissy was at home with me when Tink called and told me what had happened, so she wanted to make sure you had something to eat.” Craig started to chuckle at a memory of his Aunty Chrissy dragging him to the kitchen so he could help her, and keep his mind off is lost lunch date with Tink.
“Your Aunt Chrissy cooked this? But why would she want to do that for me?” Paula asked with a tear in her eye.
“Because I wouldn’t let her come over and see you.” Craig chuckled some more.
“Are all the members of your family as kind as you and your Aunties?” Paula asked with a smile.
“Yes we are Paula, but Aunt Chrissy is by far the best of us all.” Craig said with pride for his Aunt.
“I wouldn’t let your mum hear you say that Craig.” Paula giggled.
“Mum would be the first to say the same thing; she’d probably give me a slap upside the head if I said otherwise.” He chuckled again.
“You’re lucky to have such a loving family Craig. I couldn’t wait to get away from mine, well my mother. I don’t have any other family.” Paula said with a sad sigh. “Please thank your Aunt for me; the food was very very nice.” She added with a grin.
“But the meal isn’t over yet Paula.” Craig said with a shocked look. “We still have desert to have yet.” He added with a grin as he got up from the table and helped Tink take the dirty plates away.
Paula was lost in thought thinking about what Kim and the others had done to her, and were planning to do next, when Craig put a plate down in front of her with a large piece of apple pie with two scoops of ice cream next to it.
“Nana’s apple pie, best on the planet.” Craig grinned as he sat down and started eating his.
Paula wasn’t a big desert fan, but she thought she’d play along and just lie to make Craig feel better. It turned out that she wouldn’t be lying as it really was the best pie she’d ever let her taste buds at. “MMMM this is heaven.” Paula said after swallowing her second mouthful. “Why aren’t you fat?” Paula asked before she realised what she was saying. She slapped her hand over her mouth looking worried, but soon relaxed again when Craig started laughing.
“You really need to come to the club one night while Aunt Chrissy, Aunt Amy and Aunt Amber are there.” Craig said with a frown. “Those three can dance anyone under the table.” He added looking worried.
“I’d love to Craig, but I have to help Tink run our own little club remember.” Paula said with a pout. “But I would love to see your Aunt’s out having a good time; it sounds like it could be fun.” Paula giggled.
“They all act like a bunch of teenagers when they get out on the dance floor.” Craig chuckled. “You wouldn’t think that all three of them are in their forties now.” He added.
“Are we talking about the same Aunties I saw the other day at Mystiques?” Paula asked with a shocked look on her face. “I would have guessed at early thirties, but never the big four zero.” She added.
“If they didn’t already love you Paula, they would after I tell them that.” Craig grinned. “As for coming to the club, I’m sure you can let the staff look after the place for one night while you and Tink come and shake your thing on the dance floor.” He asked with that trade mark smile he had.
“Sounds like fun to me!” Tink answered for the two of them. She wanted to get Paula out having some fun before she fell into a pit of depression over Kim and what the other bitches had done and tried to do to her.
“But what about the club Tink?” Paula asked looking worried.
“It’s just a club, and I’m sure Stan and the others can hold the fort for one night.” Tink said as she playfully slapped Paula on the arm. “I want a night out with my BFF.” Tink giggled.
“You’re wrong about something as well Paula.” Craig said with a smile after watching Tink and her playing around and giggling at each other. “You do have a family still. You have a sister and she’s sat right there.” Craig added as he looked at Tink. “Family to me are your friends that stand by you through the bad times as well as the good, and I think Tink’s had her trial by fire with you today.” Craig reached out and took hold of Tink’s hand looking proud of her.
“Would that mean you’re my adopted brother then?” Paula giggled as she tried to make light of what Craig had just said. She soon stopped giggling though when Craig spoke again.
“Yes it does Paula, but I must warn you I come with a lot of baggage.”
“What kind of baggage?” Paula ended up asking as her mind was still trying to get round the whole brother thing.
Craig went on to list all of his family and how close they all were, and how they kept adding to it all the time by finding new members just like he’d found her. Paula had asked about Tink, and was told that Tink had been a member of the family for some time, due to her dad being a good friend of his dad.
“Must get expensive around Christmas time.” Paula giggled when he’d finished listing all the family.
“It can, but the greatest gift we all give each other is the fact we’re all together.” Craig smiled.
“Do you all ever just get together through the year?” Paula asked.
“Yes all the time. Birthdays and family barbecues all through the year. “Craig told her. “In fact we’re having one in a couple of weeks and I think you and Tink should come, so you can meet the family.” Craig said looking excited about it.
“What day is it?” Paula asked looking a little worried about meeting his whole family.
“It’s a Sunday, so don’t worry about having to run off and open the club.” Craig explained.
Paula could see that having Craig as a friend/brother was going to keep her life from getting dull, but at the same time she’d also forget about all the stuff with Kim as well. They finished their desert and Paula went to help with washing the dishes, but Tink and Craig stopped her. They wanted her to get some more rest after the shock of the day. All Paula wanted was to keep busy so she didn’t have time to stop and think too much about Kim.
“Okay then, I’ll just go and get settled into my new bedroom then.” Paula said as she went to her new room and left Tink and Craig to have some alone time.
Paula never left her room again that night, but she did get all her clothes hung up in the wardrobe, and then she got ready for bed. Paula loved the fact that her new room had its own bathroom, so she didn’t have to share it with four other girls. Karen had been the only one with a bedroom with its own private bathroom. Karen owned the house though, so it was only fair she had the best room.
Looking at the large tub in her new bathroom, Paula decided to take a hot bubble bath and just relax for a bit, so she did. Once she’d done in the bath she got ready for bed and fell asleep.
Craig tried to sneak out of Tink’s bedroom the next morning, but stopped and looked a little sheepish when he saw Paula sat in the dining area with a spoon full of cereal stuck out her mouth looking at him with a puzzled look on her face.
“Morning Paula. It’s not what it looks like.” He said as he walked over and took a seat at the table.
“And what does it look like Craig?” She asked after removing the spoon and swallowing the mouth full of cereal.
“That I was sneaking off after a night of love making with your best friend.” Craig said with a nervous smile when he realised that Paula was going to make him explain why it looked like that.
“So what was it you were doing then?” Paula asked with a smile.
“I was sneaking out after a night of love making, but it was only because I was worried about how you would feel about me and Tink being together.” He explained.
“I’ll learn to deal with it Craig. I can’t expect the whole world to stop making love just because my love life crashed and burned on its maiden flight.” Paula shrugged before putting another spoon of cereal in her mouth. “Besides, I like seeing you and Tink together. It gives me hope that I might find that special someone out there one day.” She added with a sigh.
Craig just looked at Paula and could see that she’d already found that someone and lost her again. He thought they looked so perfect together in the hotel that night and then again at breakfast the next morning. Craig was having trouble believing that Kim was that good an actress as to be able to look so much in love and then turn around and be such a bitch, as Tink had so nicely put it the day before.
Tink poked her head out her bedroom and giggled when she saw Craig and Paula sat at the dining table talking. “So the sneaking out didn’t work then baby?” She asked as she came over and kissed Craig on the cheek just before she was pulled down onto his knee for a proper kiss. “Cool it tiger!” Tink said looking worried when they broke the kiss.
“Don’t worry Tink. I’m acting under orders from Paula to let her know that love isn’t dead in the world.” Craig smiled just before kissing Tink again, but with Tink being a willing party to it this time.
“Get a room you two.” Paula said in a mock groan. “Some of us are trying to eat here.” She giggled.
“We just came from the room.” Tink said with a grin when they stopped kissing again.
“Looks like you left to soon.” Paula grinned back with a raised eyebrow.
“Well as much as I’d love to take you back in there and make sure the job was finished, sadly I need to go and get a suit on and then get to a meeting.” Craig said with a sigh. He helped Tink get up so he could get up, then he gave Paula a hug and a kiss on the cheek before letting Tink walk him to the door. Craig wanted to talk to Tink about Kim and Paula, but he was going to wait until they were truly alone.
“How you feeling today hon?” Tink asked when she returned to the dining table and sat down next to her friend.
“I’ve felt better, but also feel better knowing I’m away from the crazy bitches.” Paula smiled, but Tink could see that Kim being part of it all had really hurt Paula to the core.
“How do you like your new room?” Tink asked as she tried to change the subject to something lighter.
“I love it Tink, thanks for letting me stop here for the next couple of weeks.” Paula smiled again, but this time it looked like a real smile.
“You’re welcome to stop longer if you want to.” Tink grinned, looking hopeful, but knew that Paula was looking forward to getting into her own place above the club.
“Thanks for the offer Tink, but I’m really looking forward to finally moving into the apartment above the club.” Paula said with a grin.
“I thought that’s what you’d say.” Tink giggled. “Not that I blame you. The apartment is looking really good.” Tink added as she thought about how it looked the other day when she and Paula were looking around after the builders had left for the day.
The new floor was down and finished. All the damp patches had been sorted out, and Ron had them rip out the old kitchen and fit a new one as a house warming gift from him and Stan. Paula had given them both lots of hugs and kisses on the cheeks for that.
Tink got some breakfast and then Paula helped Tink clean up her apartment before they got ready to go out and do some shopping before heading over to the club and see if any bands had called about playing at their rock version of an open mike night.
“Tink? Can we call in at Mystiques on our way into the city?” Paula asked as they drove out the car parking area under Tink’s apartment.
“Sure hon, you after some new bra’s and stuff already?” Tink asked with a grin.
“A girl can never have too many of them, but no I wanted to call in and thank Chrissy for the dinner she sent Craig over with last night.” Paula said with a grin.
Tink thought it was a nice idea, so she pointed the car in that direction and made her way over to Mystiques. She had to park down the road a little ways, but it was a nice day and the two of them did some window shopping as they walked back up to where Mystiques was. They entered the shop and Paula smiled when she saw Chrissy behind the counter, but the smile faded when she realised that it was another blonde woman that just looked like Chrissy.
“Hi Mandy! Is Chrissy around? My friend wants to thank her for the dinner last night.” Tink said to the blonde woman.
“Hello Tink.” The woman Tink called Mandy said as she came from behind the counter and walked down the shop to get a hug from her. “So you’re the famous Paula I keep hearing about?” Mandy asked as she gave her a hug after hugging Tink.
“No ma’am that must be another Paula you’ve heard about.” Paula blushed after hugging her back.
“Please call me Mandy, and I’m pretty sure that you’re the same Paula that I’ve heard so much about from my son Craig.” Mandy smiled
“You’re Craig’s mum? You don’t look old enough to have a son his age.” Paula said as she looked at the blonde with the killer figure and looks to match. She could see that she was Chrissy’s sister.
“I like this one Tink.” Mandy grinned. “Chrissy should be back out in a minute, she’d just finishing up some orders for the hotel changing service.” Mandy said as she led Tink and Paula over to the counter were she was busy double checking some orders against a list she had on a clipboard.
Paula and Tink both jumped when they heard a woman scream their names, then a second woman also scream as the two of them ran down the shop and hugged the pair of them.
“We heard what happened to you Paula, and we think you’re so brave.” Chrissy said as she hugged Paula again.
Paula had to giggle when she remembered what Tink had said. “Death by hugging.” She could see what Tink was getting at now. “It’s all in the past now, and I have Tink to help keep me safe.” Paula grinned as she wrapped an arm around Tink’s waist and pulled her a little closer.
“Craig was telling us how you burst in and saved her from that hell they had her living in.” Amy said as she pulled Tink and Paula into a hug with her.
“It wasn’t that bad Amy.” Tink giggled. I never saw Paula while they had her locked in the cellar though. I’d be up on murder charges if I had.” Tink added looking angry.
“We’d have got you the best lawyers to defend you Tink.” Mandy said in a matter of fact way. “We know some very good ones, and what size underwear they like to wear.” Mandy added with a wink.
Tink and Paula soon caught on that Mandy was talking about some top lawyers liking the softer side of life. They both started giggling at the thought of Mandy and her family getting away with all sorts of things.
Amy ran off to put the kettle on, and she made them all a cup of tea while Paula told them about some of the things the girls put her through down in the cellar. They all had a cry and hugs when Paula finished. Paula was soon grinning though by the time Chrissy had redone her makeup for her. Paula had no idea she could look so good, but she remembered what Prue had said about Chrissy being a whiz with a makeup brush.
“So what happened yesterday then Paula?” Chrissy asked her while she finished off her makeup. “Craig said they were trying to make you some sort of sissy maid or something like that.”
Paula explained what happened and how she’d found the pink maid’s dress and all the bondage stuff with it. She also told her about them teasing her about becoming a maid for them and how she’d be really good at it.
“How did you know that this girl Kim was involved in any of it though?” Chrissy asked more in passing than wanting to know, or that’s how she wanted it to seem. Chrissy had been asked by Craig to try and find out a little more about what actually happened.
Paula said that Kim had been a little cold towards her the past couple of days, and had also stopped coming to her room after Paula had got home from the club. Finding the maid’s stuff was the last straw. Paula felt hollow inside where her heart should be when she thought about Kim again.
“You really loved her didn’t you?” Chrissy asked as she gave Paula a hug.
“Yes I did; hell I still do for some silly reason.” Paula giggled, even though she didn’t feel like it. “I’d never been in love before Kim told me she was in love with me. I thought it would be forever.” Paula said with a heavy sigh.
“I know what you mean Paula.” Chrissy smiled. “I felt the same way when I fell in love with my wife Becky.” Chrissy smiled as she thought about her beautiful wife.
“Yes, but Becky really loves you, and you’ve been together all these years. Kim was just playing me while they planned to turn me into a slave.” Paula moaned.
“Did Kim tell you this Paula? Did anyone tell you that this is what Kim was doing? Playing you for a fool?” Chrissy asked.
“No, but it’s not hard to see that she was part of it.” Paula argued.
“Take it from someone who’s made more than her fair share of mistakes in the past Paula. Make sure you have all the details before you act, or give up on something special” Chrissy warned.
Paula just smiled, not really understanding what Chrissy was trying to say. Paula could see that Mandy and Amy seemed to understand as they seemed to be thinking about something that must have happened in Chrissy’s past. Paula suddenly remembered the reason for her and Tink coming to the shop in the first place just then.
“Oh, I came here to thank you for that wonderful dinner you sent over with Craig last night Chrissy. It’s some of the best food I’ve ever tasted, and the apple pie was to die for as well.” Paula added with a dreamy look as she thought about how good it tasted with the ice cream Craig had brought with him.
“I’m glad you liked it Paula.” Chrissy smiled, partly at the complement, but also partly at the subtle way Paula changed the subject away from this girl called Kim that had broken her heart.
Paula and Tink were soon giving the three women a hug and leaving them to get on with running their shop, but only after Paula promised to attend the barbecue Craig had told her about. Paula thought about saying she’d go, and then not bother, but for some reason she didn’t want to disappoint Chrissy.
“Let’s go and have some retail therapy then shall we?” Tink said with a grin as she drove them into the city centre so they could get parked up at the hotel before getting a car from the hotel to drop them off at the first of many shopping centres they would be going to through the day.
Craig had given Tink a special credit card that allowed her to get into a private part of the underground car park at the hotel that was set aside for friends and family. He also told Tink to head up into the hotel and get a driver to take them where ever they wanted to go.
They were soon walking around the shops in a part of the city that catered to the more alternative style of clothing that Tink and Paula liked to wear, mainly at the club, but they both still liked to look rock and gothic while out in the daytime every now and then.
Paula wasn’t dressing as shocking anymore; she’d settled into a normal mode of dress any woman would wear through the day. To start with after she’d started going out places with Kim, Paula had been trying to over play the female gothic, but now she still liked to wear black, purple, blue and red, but she wore more simple makeup and looked a lot cuter now Tink thought.
They had a fun day shopping and brought some nice, cool, sexy. And very risky clothing, shoes and boots by the time they headed back to Tink’s place so they could have some dinner before getting ready for another busy night at the club.
Life went on for the next couple of weeks just fine with Tink and Paula having fun as roommates. Paula kept checking on the progress of her new apartment above the club, and it was getting closer and closer to being done. Tink noticed how Paula would find a reason to disappear when Craig came around to see her. Tink and Craig tried to get her to join them on a Sunday when they were going out, but Paula would just say she needed to sort out some stuff for her new apartment.
Paula wasn’t lying to them; she did need to sort out a new bed for herself and some furniture for her large living room area. Paula was worried about dipping into all the money she’d saved for her life after the surgery, but she was already working in a great job that would still be there for her after it was all done and she was finally all woman. Too many years of living on a tight budget were hard to break, but she did have fun walking into a bed shop and looking around before seeing the perfect bed. It was a large brass four poster that she just fell in love with right away. Half an hour later she was walking out the shop with a big grin on her face and her bank account a little lighter. The bed was due to be delivered in a couple of days.
Next on Paula’s shopping list was a sofa, so she went looking in some of the larger department stores and soon found a red leather suite she liked. It had two sofas that would seat three and two armchairs. Paula thought it would fill up the living room area nicely and stop it looking so empty. She found some pine bedroom furniture she liked as well, so also brought that and arranged to have that delivered on the same day as her bed was going to be dropped off.
With all that sorted out Paula made her way back to Tink’s place and found her and Craig sat waiting for her when she walked in. “Hi guy’s, everything okay?” Paula asked as she put her purse down and took a seat on the free sofa in the room and looked at the two of them on the one facing her.
“Hi Paula, yes we’re fine, but we’ve been waiting for you to get home so you can get ready and join us for some dinner.” Craig said, or more told her.
“I’m sorry, but I’ve already eaten while I was out.” Paula lied. She would have got away with it if her stomach hadn’t picked that very moment to make a noise to let them all know she was lying.
Paula blushed as Tink and Craig both sat their smirking at her as they looked her in the eyes and then at her belly before looking her back in the eyes.
“I think someone’s telling porkies.” Tink frowned. “Go and get ready, we’re all going out for dinner.” Tink told Paula.
Paula just got up from the sofa and went to her room and got dressed in a simple looking cocktail dress and light makeup, well light makeup for her most the time. She slipped on a pair of purple suede pumps with a three inch heel that matched the colour of the dress and underwear she had on. Paula had realised that she loved the colour purple over the last month or so. Even though Paula didn’t plan on anyone but maybe Tink seeing her in her underwear, it still made Paula feel that little bit sexier knowing she was colour coded under the dress. With a dab of perfume, she was ready to go, looking like the third wheel on Tink and Craig’s dinner date.
Craig led them to a private seating area in the bar at the hotel before he said he’d be back shortly, he just needed to go and change into something a little smarter. Paula thought he looked just fine, but shrugged it off as she sat talking to Tink about the furniture she’d brought for her new place.
Paula was so engrossed with telling Tink about the beautiful bed she’d found that she never noticed a group of women enter the bar and make their way over to where they were sat. The first Paula noticed of them was when one of them sat down next to her and smiled at her.
“Hello Paula. Nice to see you out and about. I love that dress, purple is really your colour.” Chrissy said with a smile.
“Chrissy?” Paula said as she suddenly looked at the other women that had sat down with them. She saw that Amy and Mandy were also with her, but she also saw three other women she didn’t know. “What are you doing here?” Paula asked.
“Joining you for a spot of dinner.” Chrissy smiled. “Tink’s been worried about the lack of girl time she’s been having with you away from the club you both run, so we came up with this little get together.” Chrissy giggled as she looked around the seating area where they were all sat. “I’d like you to meet Becky my wife. Amber who is Amy’s wife, and also I’d like you to meet Carla, Craig’s father.” Chrissy pointed to each new person as she spoke, but Chrissy whispered the last bit.
Paula found herself sat with her mouth open as she realised that she had seen this last woman before, when Craig showed her a photo of him dressed as Diamond and his mum stood with a third woman. Paula didn’t think the photo did her any justice.
“You all look so beautiful.” Paula finally said when she managed to get her mouth to open and close properly again. She was also nervously playing with her dress with one hand while lifting the other one to the rats nest she called her hair.
“You’re not looking to bad yourself honey.” Carla said in a perfect female voice as she sat cuddled up to Mandy on a sofa facing her and Tink.
Paula was having trouble trying to work out where to start with all the questions she had for this woman sat facing her that was really a man, but just looked so natural as a woman. She wondered if he was now a woman full time, or if he could really look like this and still be a normal male when he wanted to be. The questions must have been clear to see on her face, because Carla seemed to answer them all in one short sentence.
“It’s all window dressing Paula.” Carla smiled. “Most the time I look just like Craig does, I just like to let my hair down once in a while.” She added with a giggle as she cuddled up to Mandy a little more.
“You look amazing Carla.” Paula said as she swallowed a lump that had formed in her throat from being so nervous around all these beautiful women.
“I like you, are you looking for a new job by any chance?” Carla asked with a grin.
“Hey! Back off she’s working with me.” Tink pouted as she wrapped her arms around Paula in a possessive fashion.
They all started giggling when they saw Tink do this. Paula noticed that Tink had said works with her, and not for her. Paula liked that Tink didn’t just see her as an employee at the club, but an equal. “I’m quite happy where I am thank you Carla.” Paula said with a smile.
“I’m sorry we’ve scared you Paula, but we thought it would help you feel more relaxed next Sunday at the barbecue if you knew a few more of us before you turned up at the house.” Chrissy said as she cuddled up to her wife Becky.
Paula was soon made to feel part of the group as they all started talking about things they had done in the past, and they all let Paula tell them bits about herself. She found out they all knew about the trouble she’d had, but none of them dwelled on it, so Paula put it to the back of her mind and started to have a good time with them all.
They all stopped talking when an elegantly dressed woman came over and told them their table was ready. They all got up and followed the woman into the restaurant and then over to a large table in a far corner miles away from all the other tables. Paula was worried about Craig not being back yet; he’d been gone a long time.
“Will Craig be back anytime soon Tink?” Paula asked as she turned to look at Tink and the elegant woman helping her take her seat.
“I’m sorry Paula, but Craig won’t be able to make it this evening. He didn’t think it would look right to have him sat at a table full of beautiful woman, so he asked if I’d take his place.” The woman said in a breathy female voice that wouldn’t sound out of place on one of the sex lines she heard other people go on about. “My name’s Diamond by the way.” She added as she held out her hand to shake Paula’s.
Paula took the woman’s hand and shook it to start with, but then her brain caught up with what the woman just called herself and Paula realised that Diamond was the name Craig said he used when he was dressed as a woman.
“Craig?” Paula asked with her mouth hanging open in shock again.
“Where? I don’t see him! He told me he couldn’t make it the dumb Ox.” Diamond said as she looked over her shoulder thinking that was where Paula was looking, when really she was looking right at her. “Men! Totally useless creatures most the time.” She added as she looked back at Paula with a smirk on her face while she rolled her eyes over her comment.
Paula fell down into the seat that Carla had managed to get behind her. She was in total shock at how different Diamond looked to how she was use to seeing Craig. Diamond had what looked like real breasts, and a figure that most models, and even she would be more than happy to kill for.
“Hi Diamond, you look so, so pretty.” Paula finally got out after she got her mouth shut and her brain to focus on making words come out of it again.
“Just pretty? I was hoping for at least Beautiful, or stunning.” Diamond said as she sat down next to Tink with a pout.
“Just give me a couple of minutes to take it all in and I will get back to you Cra... I mean Diamond. I’m not even sure I’m still awake or not.” Paula said as she looked at the dining table and saw a fork sat there just begging to be picked up and plunged into her leg to find out if she was awake or not.
Paula reached out and picked up the fork and was just about to poke it into her leg when Mandy stopped her. “Take our word for it Paula, this is all real and not a dream.” Mandy smiled at her as she put the fork back on the table and then sat holding her hand while Chrissy did the same from the other side.
“You doing okay Paula?” Tink asked looking worried as she sat next to Craig or Diamond as he called himself when dressed like a glamorous woman.
Paula was still looking at Diamond and Tink sat together, and then she realised that Tink looked perfectly okay with all this. “Why aren’t you even a little freaked with all this Tink?”
“I’ve seen Craig become Diamond a couple of times now, and I’ve even sat and had dinner with Mandy and Carla as well, so it’s just another dinner date for me now.” Tink smiled as she held Diamonds hand. “Sorry for the big surprise, but I’m worried about all the time you’re spending cooped up in the apartment while I’m out with Craig, or Diamond as it is now,” Tink giggled as she looked at the woman sat next to her smiling back at her with the perfectly made up face.
Tink had been worrying about Paula and the fact that all she seemed to do now is work, eat and sleep. She’d gone shopping with Tink a number of times, but Tink could see that Paula had lost some of her spark. She hoped this meal would kick start it again, if the shock didn’t kill her first.
“I’m sorry about worrying you Tink, but I’ve not felt like going out and having fun since...” Paula just let out a sigh, not able to even say Kim’s name and what they had wanted to turn her into.
“We change that tonight then.” Chrissy giggled as she called over a waiter and orders cocktails all round.
Paula soon found herself learning more about Chrissy, and the others, and how much trouble Chrissy had been when she was Paula’s age. Paula was shocked to find out that Chrissy and Mandy weren’t real sisters, but had become so after Mandy helped Chrissy with her transition with a lot of help from her mum Prue.
“But you both look so much alike.” Paula said as she looked at them both one at a time as she kept turning her head from one side to the other. She soon had to stop because she’d had nearly four cocktails now, and she was beginning to see two of each.
“I think it’s a form of imprinting some transgendered do when they realise they’re on the right path.” Chrissy explained her thoughts about it. “I see it happening to you and Tink. You could ask anyone in this room if they think you two are sisters, and they would all say yes or at least related to each other.” Chrissy added with a grin.
“Now you’re just being silly. Tink is way prettier than I am.” Paula argued. “She’s smarter than me, has cool friends, and someone to cuddle up to on cold nights to make her feel loved.” Paula added with a sad tone to her voice.
“But you have all that as well Paula.” Chrissy said. “We can be cool, and we’re all your friends.” She added with a pout.
“You’re all Tink’s friends that just put up with me hanging around.” Paula said as she looked down at her lap. “Who’d ever want to love me?” She asked as a tear dripped from her eye and landed in her lap. Paula found herself being pulled into a hug with Chrissy as she started sobbing on Chrissy shoulder.
“You couldn’t be more wrong there Paula. We love you just as much as we do Tink. You can call us any time day or night and we will come running to help you just as we would Tink or any other member of the family.” Chrissy said in such a serious voice that Paula had no choice but to believe her. “I know you’ve been hurt and felt alone for so long honey, but it ends now. We will help you find your way back onto the right path again.” Chrissy added as she stroked the back of Paula’s head while she sobbed.
Paula felt much better when she finally stopped crying, and even started to giggle as Chrissy pulled her out the chair and off to the bathroom, so she could help her fix her makeup. Once again Paula was left stunned as she looked in the mirror and saw how beautiful Chrissy had made her look. You’d have never known she’d been crying in the first place.
Everyone was laughing and joking when they got back, and Paula was soon joining in feeling like a huge weight had been lifted and she was just having fun with her friends and family. What Chrissy had said about her and Tink being like sisters made her realise that she did think of Tink that way, just like Chrissy had done all them years ago when she found Mandy, and then Amy a little later.
Paula was sad to see the night finally come to an end, but she was never more than a text or phone call away from any of them. Paula would text Chrissy and Amy the most after that night because they knew the way Paula was feeling the most, but Mandy, Becky and Amber were also good people to chat with as well. Paula and Tink found Becky to be a mine of information about running a night club because she ran all the night clubs for Carl. Her base of operation was The Closet where she first started work as a hostess just after meeting Chrissy over twenty years ago.
Ron’s team finished the apartment for Paula a couple of days later and she was sat in waiting for the bed, sofa and other stuff to turn up when she heard the buzzer, so she let them in thinking it was going to be either of them, but was shocked when two men struggled into the room with the largest TV she’d ever seen.
“I think there’s been a mistake.” Paula said. “I’ve not ordered a TV and not one that big!” She added as she watched the two men put it down and then head back down stairs as another couple of men came in carrying boxes of Hi-Fi and other electronic stuff. “Which one of you is in charge?” Paula finally asked as the last of the men entered the room and looked at one man that looked like he was the boss.
“I was told to give you this letter to read, and then ask where you want it all putting. So we can get to work setting it up for you.” The man said as he handed Paula an envelope.
Paula ripped open the envelope and then pulled out a posh looking piece of paper.
Dear Paula
I hope you don’t mind the shock, but I and the rest of the family wanted to get you a little house warming gift. You told us the other night that you’d already sorted out a bed and sofa, so we thought you may like a TV and music system to watch and listen to while relaxing on the new sofa.
Lots of love
Chrissy and Co
PS: We paid them a lot of money so they wouldn’t take any of the stuff back, so just tell them where to put it and step back so they can do their job.
Paula just closed up the letter and then pointed to the wall where she was going to put her little TV later when she found something to stand it on. The new TV was going to be wall mounted with all the other stuff in a custom built unit that they had already started putting together.
“We’ll be as quick as we can Miss.” The man said just before he started barking orders at his team of men.
Paula was soon letting the delivery men in with her bed, but because she hadn’t paid for it to be put together, they just left it lying in her bedroom in bits.
“I don’t believe some people.” Paula grumbled to herself as she walked back towards her bedroom after letting the delivery men back out again.
“Is everything alright Miss?” The guy in charge of her new TV and stereo asked as she wandered past to see if she could put it together herself.
“I’ve brought a new bed, and I thought it would either be together when it came, or they would put it together, but it’s just a pile of bits sat in my bedroom, and now I’ve got to find someone to help me put it all together.” Paula said with a sigh.
“Greg, Tom! See what you can do with this young ladies bed in the other room will you? Those miserable gits just dumped it and left again.” The man said as he looked at a couple of the other guys stood looking like they were surplus to demand.
“You got it boss!” The men said eager to be doing something.
Paula led them into the bedroom and they were soon looking at the instructions and then they set to work putting it together. Paula asked if they wanted a drink, and then went out and asked the others, They all said yes, and she was soon handing out mugs of coffee to them all, and passing around a large tin of cookies.
The door buzzer was soon going again and Paula smiled when she saw her sofas and armchairs arrive. She told them where to put them for now, as the other men were still busy sorting out all the electrical stuff for her. She saw the two men walk out her bedroom and thought they were having trouble putting the bed together, but it turned out they had finished.
Paula tried to give them all a tip when it was all done, but none of them would take it, saying that they had already been taken care of. She did manage to give them all passes so they could have a free night out in the club whenever they wanted. That seemed to go over well with most of them because they were rockers. Paula found this out when a couple of them asked for a CD to check out her new stereo and she handed them a Nightwish CD, An old Gothic band she liked, and they started cheering that this girl has taste.
The entertainment centre sounded amazing and Paula couldn’t wait to relax with a glass of wine and listen to some of her favourite music. The men all left and Paula looked at the time and realised that Tink would be down in the club soon, and Paula still needed to take a shower and get ready for work yet.
Tink helped Paula move her stuff over to the new apartment, and then she helped her take the rest of her stuff up to the apartment from her office. Stan and Ron helped to move the heavy stuff, so Tink and Paula just had to move the clothes.
Ron and Stan fell in love with the entertainment system she had, and were jealous when Paula told them it was a house warming gift from some friends. Tink wasn’t shocked to see it all, Craig had said what his Aunt Chrissy and the others were doing for her. Tink and Craig had turned up the night before with a gift certificate for £500 pounds to spend in HMV a major music and video store.
Paula was excited to finally be in her new place that she had gone out and got stuff in to cook them all a meal before the club opened. They all sat around Paula’s new dining table and enjoyed a pasta salad dinner with grilled chicken.
Tink was sad to be losing her roommate, but happy that Paula now had her own space again. The two girls still slept over at each other’s places, but Tink had to wait to sleep at Paula’s place until she’d gone out and brought a second bed for her spare room.
Paula was nervous on the following Sunday when Tink drove them both over to Craig’s house, or the house where the family lived, as it wasn’t just Craig that lived there. Paula sat in the car with her mouth open as she looked out at the massive house they all lived in. She was even more impressed as Craig let them in and then gave them a quick tour of the downstairs before leading them out into the garden where the rest of the family were all sat around talking while a couple of men cooked meat on the barbecue.
Everyone greeted Paula and Tink like old friends and they were soon made to feel like part of the family. Paula got hugs from them all as they told her their names, but Paula knew she didn’t stand a chance of remembering all these people and names.
Paula thanked Chrissy for the house warming gift, and also told her off for spending so much money, but looking at the house, Paula thought money wasn’t a problem for any of these people. They all had a great time, and Paula was sad to be leaving at the end of the day. Craig drove Tink’s car as Paula and Tink had both been drinking, and Paula couldn’t drive even if she hadn’t. Craig dropped Paula at home, but wouldn’t take Tink home until he’d seen Paula up to her apartment.
Paula spent the next couple of weeks sorting out her new apartment and getting it just like she wanted it between sorting things out down in the club.
Tink was spending a lot of time with Craig in her spare time, but they did keep asking Paula if she wanted to go with them? Paula would always give a reason for not going though. Tink and Craig had just finished having a meal at the hotel one Sunday lunchtime when they saw Karen, Casey, Rebecca and Stacey all stood in the lobby waiting for them.
“What the hell do you four want?” Tink asked with venom in her voice as she looked to see if Kim was around anywhere.
“We need to talk to you about Paula.” Karen said looking scared of Tink and the man she was stood with.
“You keep away from Paula, or there will be trouble.” Tink warned. “You’ve spent enough time screwing up my friend’s life.” She added.
“We’ve not come to hurt her, we just want to try and fix things between her and Kim.” Karen tried to explain. “Kim had nothing to do with anything that happened to Paula, and she had no idea what Stacey and Casey had planned for Paula before we found out we had the wrong person.” Karen added with some pleading in her voice. She handed Tink a folder as she finished speaking.
Tink took the folder and opened it to find four separate stacks of paper; each stack was stapled together so Tink could pull them out and look at them individually. Tink started reading one while Craig picked up one of the others and read that one.
“Do the four of you have any idea what would happen to you if the police saw any of these?” Craig asked as he realised that a lawyer had drafted them up. Each girl had done a signed confession stating what they all did to Paula before and during her stay with them down in the cellar and when she had her own room.
“None of this explains the reason for Kim being such a bitch to Paula on the last couple of days before she found the maid’s uniform?” Tink asked as she held up the folder.
“We’d just found out that we were being laid off and Kim was worried about not being able to find a new job, and having to move back in with her parents. She was scared of losing Paula if she did, but when Paula found the stupid maid’s dress and other stuff Stacey had brought while Paula was still down in the basement, Kim lost Paula anyway.” Karen said looking angry with Stacey and Casey still.
“If you had the maid’s dress all that time, why didn’t you just come clean with Paula, instead of letting her find it while cleaning up after you all?” Tink grilled them.
“I ordered it while we had Paula chained up in the cellar, but it only just turned up a couple of days before Paula found it.” Stacey said as she looked down at the floor, too scared to make eye contact with Tink or Craig. I was going to get rid of it, but hadn’t had the time to do so before Paula found it. Please help us show Paula that Kim’s done nothing wrong.” Stacey added with tears running down her cheeks as she finally looked Tink in the eyes.
“We all want to give Paula the power to turn us in to the police if she wants, but more importantly, the power to see that we love Kim and want her to be happy, and she was for the short time they were together.” Rebecca said with tears in her eyes. “I know Paula must be hurting the same way Kim is, but they are hurting for no reason at all. Please Tink; help us get them back together.” Rebecca pleaded.
Tink’s armour was beginning to crack now. She’d already had a long talk with Craig about whether or not Paula had been right when she thought they were all in on turning her into a maid, and now they had all handed over their lives just to prove Kim had nothing to do with any of what happened, or they thought was about to happen.
“Okay we’ll help you get the two of them in a room and talking to each other, but I’m keeping these so Kim and Paula can decide what to do with them once they get everything sorted out.”Tink said as she held up the folder. “That’s if they can get things sorted out.” Tink warned them.
EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you.
Note to reader: Chrissy, Amy, Craig. Prue and Kim are characters from my ‘You Have it all Wrong’ series, so if you want to find out their stories, and more about their family, you will need to read them, but you don’t need to too understand this story.
Hugs
SaraUK
Kim was sat in her bedroom at her mum and dad’s house looking out the window, wondering what Paula would be doing at the minute. She had been doing a lot of that since her dad picked her up with all her stuff and returned home. She had her mobile phone sat next to her in the large window seat that overlooked the back garden. Kim could see a squirrel bouncing around in the garden as it looked for food to nibble on. She looked over at her bedroom door when she heard it open and saw her mum walk in with the morning mail in one hand, and a mug of coffee in the other.
“Morning dear. You’ve got some post this morning, maybe it’s a reply to those jobs you applied for.” Kim’s mum said looking hopeful that something would get her daughter out of the house.
It had been more than a month since Kim returned home, and apart from going to some job interviews, she’d hardly left the house, and her mum was beginning to worry about her. She knew that Kim was depressed about more than just losing her job now.
“Thanks mum, I’ll look at it later.” Kim said as she went back to looking out the window.
Her mum sat facing her and handed her the mug of coffee to drink. “If I can’t get to you eat properly, or sleep, then at least drink this.”
“Yes mum.” Kim said in a drawn out style like she use to when she was younger.
This made her mum smile a bit as she thought back to a little Kim helping her in the kitchen when she did some baking. How she wished to have that happy little Kim back right now. “What’s got you so depressed Kimmie?” She finally asked. “Girl trouble?” Her mum added looking more worried.
“No, I still talk to them; I just didn’t want to live with them anymore.” Kim said. She missed spending time with Bec’s, but she couldn’t live in a house with the other three after what they did to Paula in her name.
Rebecca had given Paula ten strokes of the cane when they first kidnapped her, but had nothing more to do with what happened to her after that, so Kim was still talking to her. The others though turned out to be a group she didn’t want to know.
“I didn’t mean that kind of girl trouble silly.” Her mum giggled as she lightly slapped Kim on the leg. “I mean girlfriend trouble, as in a female boyfriend, or whatever term you use for that special someone of the same sex.” Kim’s mum added with a grin when she saw the shocked look appear on Kim’s face.
“You know about me being a lesbian?” Kim asked when she got her brain and mouth working in sync again, and she stopped doing a good impression of a goldfish.
“I may only be your mother, but I’m still a woman.” She pointed out to Kim with her head and chin out looking proud of that fact. “You’ve never once spoke to me about a boy, but you’ve had plenty of short term friendships with different girls over the past couple of years, so it wasn’t hard to work out dear.” Her mum smiled as she reached out and took hold of Kim’s hand.
“You may still be shocked when I explain it all to you, mum.” Kim said with a big sigh. “My love life isn’t as simple as you think.” Kim warned her mum.
“I’ll cope, just as long as I can help my little girl.” Her mum said as she moved around so she could wrap an arm around her daughter while she told her tale.
“Remember the night I got attacked and stabbed?” Kim asked foolishly.
“Do I remember?” Kim’s mum snapped at her. “That night will haunt me until my dying day. Answering the door to the police while they tell me that my daughter is fighting for her life in a hospital bed.” She went on.
“Mum! Not really the point right now!” Kim shouted to stop her mum jumping up on her soap box again about the police needing to do more to keep criminals like the man that stabbed her off the street.
“Sorry dear.” She said shutting up and letting Kim carry on telling her story.
“Remember the police telling you that I’d have been raped and probably killed if a woman hadn’t jumped in and saved me?” Kim asked.
“Yes, but they could never track her down again after that night.” Kim’s mum said looking upset that she’d never known the woman that saved her little girl’s life.
“I knew who the girl was, but didn’t want her getting in trouble with the police.” Kim said looking upset about keeping her mouth shut now.
“Why didn’t you tell the police dear? Was she too young to be out drinking?” Her mum asked.
“No mum, she was a young man that worked in my office at the time. He was transgendered and also worked as a girl in a night club. I realised who it was and it caused some problems with a girl I’d gone out on a date with that night. We got into a fight and I ended up in that alley where I got attacked.” Kim said with a shudder as she thought about that knife going into her.
“So where does this young man/woman come into it?” Her mum asked with a puzzled look now.
“She was getting some fresh air after the shock of seeing that I knew who she really was, when she saw the men attack. She jumped in and tackled one to the ground by relocating his balls for him, and distracted the second one long enough for me to change his hair style before I got stabbed.” Kim explained as she remembered pulling out a couple of good hand full’s of his hair when he threw her off him just before he used the knife he had. The police were able to use the hair to get a DNA match when his friend was rushed into hospital. Kim was proud of that.
“I’d like to meet this young man/woman.” Kim’s mum said with a confused look on her face.
“It’s a young woman named Paula now mum, but I don’t think that will be possible.” Kim said with tears running down her cheeks now.
“Oh I’m sorry dear. Did something happen to him/her?” She asked still confused by it all. She pulled Kim into a hug with her and let Kim have a good cry on her shoulder.
Once Kim had stopped crying and mum had magically produced a box of tissues from somewhere, Kim carried on explaining what happened to Paula when Stacey and Rebecca found the heart shaped black stone necklace in with her things at the hospital.
“They thought he’d been the one to stab and try to kill me, so they took the law into their own hands and locked him up until such time as I was well enough to finally sentence him for his crime.” Kim couldn’t get the vision of Paula' scarred backside and upper legs out of her mind.
Kim went on to tell her mum about Karen giving him such large doses of female hormones, that by the time she saw him again, he was more woman than man, so she couldn’t think of Paul anymore, just a beaten and broken young woman called Paula that couldn’t speak anymore. Kim’s mum was angry and upset with what her friends had done to the young man that had saved her daughter’s life.
“So what happened after you set them straight? Did they let her go?” Kim’s mum asked, realising that there was no other way to refer to her any other way by the sounds of it.
“We all started to help her get back on her feet, and all was going well for a month or so, but then Stacey and Casey destroyed everything.” Kim said with anger in her voice. “Paula was helping an old friend run the night club she’d been working at on the night I got attacked. She was seeing a doctor about her transition to becoming a female and having surgery. All was going great.” Kim sighed. “We’d fallen head over heels in love with each other mum. Being with Paula was like wearing my heart outside my chest for all too see.”
“So what happened to change all that?” Her mum asked looking confused.
“Stacey and Casey had brought a pink fetish maids dress and a stack of bondage gear to go with it. They were planning to make Paula wear it all after I came back to live with them. They ordered the stuff before they found out the truth, but it turned up after Paula became just one of the girls.” Kim had to stop and wipe away some more tears. “I’d been a little distant towards her for a couple of days because of losing my job. Paula was being kind and putting the clean washing away when she found the maid’s dress and bondage stuff in Stacey’s bedroom and lost it.” Kim was sobbing again now as she thought about the things Paula said to her and the look of hurt in her eyes, so deep and to the soul.
“Did Paula move out then, or was it something worse?” Her mum asked.
“What could be worse than her moving out mum?” Kim snapped before she realised what her mum was getting at. “Oh, sorry mum. Yes she moved out when her friend Tink turned up with a couple of really large men that worked as bouncers at the club. I called you and dad that afternoon and moved back here the next day.” Kim sighed again as she rested her head on her mums shoulder.
“Have you tried calling her and explaining things to her?” mum asked.
“Her friends made it clear that I wasn’t to go anywhere near her, so I took that to mean calling as well.” Kim said with fear in her voice.
“I think you still need to call her and try to explain the truth to her, so she can decide on what she really wants to do, based on the facts, not what she thinks happened.” Mum told her.
“I’ll focus on finding a job first mum, and then I’ll look at my failed love life.” Kim said with a weak smile.
“Maybe you should open your post then and see if someone is offering you a job.” Mum said as she got up and handed Kim the letters she’d brought up with her.
Kim looked at the post and saw a couple of letters that looked like your typical rejection letters, but there was one that looked very posh with her name and address hand written on the front in some of the nicest hand writing she’d ever seen.
“This one looks promising.” Kim said as she ripped it open and pulled out a wad of papers.
Kim started reading the letter and soon started smiling when she saw that a company back in London was offering her a full time job as a personal assistant at an entertainment company working with a Miss Diamond. Kim didn’t remember applying for the job, but she’d left a stack of CV’s with Bec’s to post out for her if she saw a job that she might be suited for. This must have been one of them jobs.
“Good news dear?” Mum asked when she saw the smile on Kim’s face as she looked at the letter.
“Yes, very good news mum.” Kim said with a grin. “I’ve been offered a job. All I need to do is go down to London and finalise some details with them and the job is mine.” Kim added as she reread the letter again.
“We better go and sort out with you father then, so he can drive you down there.” Mum said as she pulled Kim to her feet so they could get it sorted out as soon as possible.
“No need for that mum. They’ve sent me a first class train ticket down there, and I just need to call this number on the info sheet when I get down there, and they’ll send a car to pick me up and take me to their offices.” Kim explained as she read down the sheet.
Kim arranged to travel down the next day and packed an overnight bag so she could spend the night in a hotel after the meeting and then travel back home the next day. She wanted to look good for her meeting, so she wore the suit that Craig had brought her when she stopped the night at the hotel with Paula. Kim still remembered that night like it was yesterday and still felt a hole where her heart should be.
Her mum and dad dropped her at the train station and wished her luck before watching her get on the train that would hopefully take her to a new job and a happier future.
Paula was just sorting out some lunch for herself and Tink on the Tuesday when she heard Tink enter the apartment from the club. “Hi girlfriend!” Tink said in a silly fake sounding American voice as she walked over to where Paula was in the kitchen and gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
“Hi Tink. What you got there?” Paula asked when she saw Tink with a red folder in her hand. “Can’t we eat before we start talking about work stuff?” She asked with her hands on her hips looking a little upset, but was soon grinning to let Tink know she was just teasing her.
“This isn’t work related Paula. It’s to do with your health.” Tink said looking serious. “I need you to take a look at some paperwork before Craig gets here with someone you will need to speak with.” Tink said as she took some freshly cut bread over to the dining table while Paula took a pot of steaming hot stew over and placed it down on a mat.
“I’ve already got Prue looking after my health Tink, why do I need someone else to look after me as well?” Paula asked as she took a seat and served them both up a good bowl full.
“This is a heart specialist.” Tink said just before putting a big piece of bread in her mouth after dunking it in the bowl of stew.
“There’s nothing wrong with my heart Tink.” Paula pointed out with a puzzled look. “Unless you know something I don’t?” She asked looking worried.
Tink just scowled at Paula when she said there was nothing wrong with her heart. Paula knew what Tink was getting at when she gave her that look.
“They can’t fix a broken heart Tink, only time will do that.” Paula argued.
“Finding love again would help fix it.” Tink said before taking another mouth full of bread soaked in gravy from the stew.
“I’ve got too much going on at the minute to start looking for love.” Paula said just before putting a spoon full of stew in her mouth and chewing on it. It wasn’t the fact she’d got too much on stopping her from looking for love, it was the fact she’d already found her soul mate and lost her again. Paula couldn’t see the point of breaking someone else’s heart just to feel wanted in that way. No one would ever compare to Kim, so Paula wasn’t interested in looking at the minute.
They were soon finished eating and Tink helped Paula to get the dishes washed, dried and put away before they went over and took a seat on one of the sofas so Paula could look this paperwork over.
Paula started reading the first set of papers and then stopped, looking at Tink she asked. “Is this some idea of a very sick joke Tink? Because I don’t find it funny at all.”
Tink had given her the papers that Karen, Casey Rebecca and Stacey had dropped off at the hotel just over a week ago. “It’s no joke Paula. The four of them went to see a lawyer and had them drafted up to prove that Kim knew nothing, and had nothing to do with any plot to turn you into a maid.” Tink said with her hand on her heart. “The only thing Kim is guilty of is being madly in love with you.” Tink added with a grin.
Paula sat reading everything the girls had got someone to write down for them and then it was all signed with legal looking stamps on each piece. Paula smiled as she realised that Kim hadn’t played her, or planned anything with the others to turn her into a maid. Stacey and Casey had owned up to buying all that stuff and the others knew nothing about it.
“She was really in love with me?” Paula said as the shock of what she’d said to Kim that Sunday sank in. “Kim loved me and I just pushed her away thinking she was in on it with the others all the time.” Paula added just before she started sobbing with her head in her hands.
Tink pulled Paula closer and hugged her while she sobbed in her arms. Tink heard the door buzzer go off and she had to leave Paula so she could let the person in that was pushing the buzzer, then she ran back and took Paula in her arms again while she waited for the new company to arrive up stairs in the apartment.
Kim had got off the train and called the number for a car to collect her from the train station. Kim looked a little puzzled when she saw a woman sat in the back of the car when the driver got out and helped her to get in the other side to where the woman was sat.
“Hello Kim. I’m so glad you could make it down to meet with me.” The glamous looking woman said as she reached over to shake Kim’s hand as the driver got back in and pulled out into traffic again. “I’m Miss Diamond, and it’s my company you’ll be working for if you take the job that is.” The woman said with a smile.
“Thank you Miss Diamond. I won’t let you down, but what sort of things will I be doing?” Kim asked, nervous about the job she knew nothing about yet.
“Please just call me Diamond, Kim. You’ll be mainly helping a very good friend of mine doing day to day stuff. Keeping her happy.” Diamond giggled.
The entrance for the apartment was around the side of the club, so Diamond had the driver come at it from the other way so Kim had no idea where she was going to be meeting the person she’d be PA too until she was walking into the apartment and seeing Paula in there with Tink.
The driver pulled up and then helped Kim and Diamond get out before he got back in to wait for their return when the meeting was over. Diamond pushed the intercom button, and then pushed the door open when they were buzzed in. Kim followed Diamond up the stairs to a heavy looking wooden door that was a jar so they could walk straight in.
Kim followed Diamond into the apartment and then they followed the sound of what sounded like a woman sobbing. Kim stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Tink and Paula sat on a sofa with Paula sobbing in Tink’s arms.
“Paula!?” Kim shouted as she fought the desire to run over to find out what was wrong. She remembered what Tink had told her, and what Paula had said, so she held her ground.
Paula’s head shot up when she heard a woman call her name. Paula thought she was going mad because she could have sworn it was Kim calling her name. Paula looked up and had to wipe the tears from her eyes when she saw it was Kim, and she was stood in her apartment looking right back at her.
“Kim? Is it really you?” Paula asked as she got up from the sofa and slowly walked over to where Kim was still stood. Paula reached out and smiled through the tears as her hand touched Kim' cheek. “It really is you.” She snuffled.
“Yes it’s really me Paula, but why are you so upset?” Kim asked looking concerned that Paula had some illness that couldn’t be fixed.
“I was just reading about what really happened back at the house, and I found out that you had nothing to do with anything, and I’d pushed you away.” Paula said through more tears that were running down her cheeks. “I lost you Kim; I pushed you away and lost you.” She sobbed as Kim pulled her into a hug as they both started sobbing.
“How can I be lost if I’m stood here with you now?” Kim asked as she walked Paula over to a sofa and sat her down on it and then sat down next to her while still hugging.
“But why are you here Kim?” Paula asked as she looked at Kim’s face. Paula’s memory of her didn’t do it any justice at all. Kim looked even more beautiful than she remembered. Not being able to wait for an answer from her, Paula pulled her closer and started kissing as they hugged each other.
Kim felt a swelling in her chest like someone was inflating her heart again, or pushing it back into the right place. All the worry and heart ache melted away as Paula kissed her. “I was brought down here for a job interview.” Kim said, sounding out of breath when they stopped kissing.
“Did you get it?” Paula asked in a matter of fact way.
“Nope, but I got something much better.” Kim giggled just before she started kissing Paula again.
“You still have the job Kim if you want it.” Diamond said from the other sofa where she was sat with Tink cuddled up to her.
“Who will I be looking after?” Kim asked with a puzzled look while she sat with her arms wrapped around Paula.
“You’re already doing it Kim.” Diamond giggled as she looked at Paula and then Kim again.
“You’re going to pay me to look after Paula for you?” Kim asked, not sure if she was misunderstanding her or not. “And who are you anyway?” Kim asked when she realised Tink was very close to this new woman in Paula’s life.
“I buy you a new suit and you don’t even remember me.” Diamond said with a shocked look on her face.
“Craig? Is that really you under all that padding?” Kim asked as she looked at this woman sat in a very expensive looking business suit just like her, but looking much better in it.
“Yes it’s me Kim, but I use the name Diamond when I look like this.” Craig said in his normal voice. “But yes I’m going to pay you to make sure Paula has a good time from now one. I could tell from the first time I saw the two of you together at the hotel, that you were very much in love with each other, so I’ve been working some magic from behind the scenes getting the two of you back in the same room, so you could show each other.” Craig said out of Diamond’s body, which Kim found weird to see.
“Thanks for doing all this for us then Diamond.” Kim said with a grin as she cuddled up to Paula even more on the sofa. “I could never have done what you thought I’d done Paula baby. I love you with all my heart and more.” Kim added just before she started kissing her again.
Tink and Diamond sat watching from the other sofa, and were soon doing the same. Tink found it a little weird to be kissing and groping a woman that was really her boyfriend, but at the same time she found it a real turn on as well.
“Shall we leave these two to it and head over to the hotel so I can change back to being Craig again?” Diamond asked with a grin.
Tink knew what that grin meant, and she was only too happy to let Diamond, and later Craig have their wicked way with her. “I like the sound of that cutie.” Tink grinned and she got to her feet and pulled Diamond up off the sofa. “Have fun you two. Diamond and I are going now, don’t worry about the club getting opened, I’ve got Stan and a couple of other members of staff sorting it out tonight.” Tink giggled as she dragged Diamond away.
“I feel bad forcing Tink out of her own place so we can be alone.” Kim said looking a little sad to see Tink and Craig/Diamond leave.
“This isn’t Tink’s place Kim, It’s mine.” Paula said with a grin. “I’d already started sorting the place out before all the trouble that Sunday. I didn’t like the way the others were treating me, and how I seemed to always be cleaning up after them all, so I was going to move in here just as soon as the place had been fixed up.” Paula smiled as she looked around her apartment with pride.
“So you live here all on your own then?” Kim asked as she looked around the large living room area and the kitchen off to one side. “It’s so big for just one person, don’t you get lonely?” She asked turning back to face Paula again.
“Tink stops over every now and then, and I’m sort of used to being alone.” Paula shrugged. “I’ve missed being with you though Kimmie.” Paula said with a sigh as she looked at Kim’s beautiful face and kissable lips just begging to have hers pressed to them again. “I’m sorry I ever doubted you my love.” Paula said just before they kissed again.
“Shut up and take me to bed silly.” Kim said as she stood and pulled Paula to her feet and let her lead the way into her bedroom where the large brass four poster bed was sat waiting for them to break it in. Kim spent the night with Paula, and every night thereafter.
Paula had to poke Kim on the nose the next morning, just to make sure she was really lying in bed next to her, this woke Kim thought, but she didn’t look unhappy to be woken by her lover and soul mate.
“Sorry, but I just wanted to make sure you were really laying here next to me.” Paula smiled.
“If this is dreaming, then I don’t ever want to wake up.” Kim purred as she leaned over and started kissing Paula. “I’m glad you have such wonderful caring friends looking out for you. I wish I could say the same.” Kim sighed. “Looks like I’m the one without any friends now.” She pouted.
“You have Tink and Craig.” Paula pointed out.
“They’re your friends, not mine.” Kim said with another sigh.
“Tink and Craig aren’t like the friends you’re use to having Kimmie, and you haven’t met the rest of Craig’s family either yet.” Paula giggled.
“I’m looking forward to meeting them and all the other people you have in your life, but I’m not sure how they will accept me after what happened to you, and what they thought I was willing to let my friends do to you.” Kim said as she wrapped her arms around Paula, not wanting to let go just in case she lost her again. “What did happen yesterday to make you so upset?” Kim asked with tears in her eyes as she remembered seeing Paula sobbing when Craig, or Diamond as he was at the time, brought her to the apartment.
Paula lay in bed cuddling with Kim while she explained about Tink turning up with a red folder full of signed confessions, and how all four girls were willing to do prison time, if it meant the two of them getting back together again. “I think they’re still your friends Kim, even if you don’t think them to be.” Paula added at the end of her little story.
“That may be so Paula, but I’m still not sure I can be in the same room as them anymore, not after all the things they did to you, and were willing to do in my name.” Kim said with a shudder as she thought once again about the person she saw down in that cellar when she first returned to the house where they were keeping Paula locked up. “And I did punch Stacey when I found out what she and Casey planned to do with you and that maid’s uniform.” Kim added with a giggle.
“You punched Stacey?” Paula asked in a shocked voice.
“Yep, twice.” Kim said proudly. “Then I made her put the maids uniform on and all the other stuff as well.” Kim added with a giggle as she thought about how foolish Stacey had looked.
“What the cuffs, gag and collar too?” Paula asked as she tried to picture her main tormenter looking like a sissy maid dressed all in pink.
“Yes, all of it. I even locked everything on her with the little padlocks she’d bought to use on you.” Kim said with a grin as she looked up at Paula.
“What aren’t you telling me?” Paula asked suspiciously.
“I was so angry with what they had done to you, that I found some pliers and made a twisted mess out of all the keys to the padlocks while Stacey was still locked in everything.”
“How did they get her out of it all then?” Paula asked as she tried not to giggle.
“They had to use a sharp knife and cut through all the leather.” Kim said in a matter of fact way. “I packed up all my stuff, and then my dad picked me up the next morning and I returned home.”
“You walked out on your job?” Paula asked; a little shocked at what Kim had done.
“No, I’d already been laid off on the Friday. That’s why I was being a little weird with you, not because I was part of some plan to make you our slave.” Kim explained as she cuddled Paula a little tighter to her. “I was scared I’d have to move back to my parents place and I’d lose you, but I lost you anyway.” Kim pouted.
“Tink and I were already having this place fixed up for me, and I was going to ask you to move in with me once it was done, but I never found the time before what happened on that Sunday. I’m sorry I said all those things to you.” Paula snuffled as a tear ran down her cheek.
“Don’t be. I never should have expected you to stay there with them in the first place.” Kim said as she wiped away the tear just before she started kissing Paula again.
They finally got out of bed and were sat in the dining area when there was a buzzing sound to let them know they had company, so Paula walked over and smiled when she saw it was Tink and Craig. Paula buzzed them in and then wandered back to the dining area to carry on eating the fruit and yogurt she’d put together for the two of them.
“This is a sight I’d never thought I’d see again.” Tink said as she ran over and wrapped her arms around Paula’s neck and started hugging her from behind, while she started smothering her in kisses on her cheek.
“What, the sight of two women eating breakfast?” Paula asked as she tried to fight off the attack.
“No silly! You looking happy and in love again.” Tink grinned as she finally stopped the attack when Craig pulled her away and made her take a seat on the other side of the table, so Paula and Kim could finish their breakfast.
“Thanks for everything you’ve both done to get Kim and Me back together again.” Paula smiled as she took hold of Kim’s hand and looked into her eyes lovingly.
“I don’t like to say this, but it was Kim’s friends that did the hard part by coming to see Tink with that paperwork.” Craig said as he looked over and saw the papers spread out over the coffee table.
“So neither of you had anything to do with getting them to write those?” Paula asked with a puzzled look.
“No, they came to the hotel and said all they wanted was to get you and Kim back together, and the only thing Kim was guilty of was being in love with you.” Tink said as she looked at Paula.
“Wow, never saw that one coming.” Paula said looking shocked.
“I’m glad they finally did something right for you.” Kim grinned. “But I still want nothing to do with them though.” Kim added with a frown.
“We still need to finalise some details Kim, then Tink and I were wondering if you wanted a lift back home, so you could collect some of your things?” Craig smiled.
“Details?” Kim asked looking confused.
“Just some papers that need signing, so I can start paying you.” Craig pointed out with a grin. “To do with the new job.” He added when Kim still looked confused.
“I thought you were joking about the job.” Kim finally said.
“No joke Kim. I’m giving you the job of making sure Paula never feels sad or lonely ever again.” Craig said.
“I can’t accept money for something I’d gladly do for free Craig.” Kim said with a firm shake of her head. “I wouldn’t feel right doing it.” Kim added.
“I told you she wouldn’t do it baby.” Tink said with a sigh.
“Looks like we’ll have to do it your way then honey.” Craig said as he smiled at Tink.
“And what way is that?” Kim asked as she kept looking between the two of them like she was watching a tennis match being played.
“I’m hiring you to become Paula’s personal assistant.” Tink grinned. “You will help her sort out the bands and other things that crop up. Go shopping with her, and do whatever makes her happy.” Tink explained.
“I accept.” Kim grinned as she leaned across the table to shake Tink’s hand.
“I’ve not told you how much you’ll be getting paid yet.” Tink said.
“I don’t care Tink. I just want to be with Paula.” Kim replied with pleading in her voice.
“I can’t argue with that.” Tink grinned as she shook Kim’s hand.
“I still want to drive you up to collect your things though Kim.” Craig said. “That’s if you plan to stop here with Paula that is.” He added with a smirk when he saw the look Kim gave him.
“I plan to never let Paula out of my sight again.” Kim said as she slid her chair closer to Paula so she could hug her. “I want you to come and meet my parents.” Kim added as she looked into Paula’s worried looking face.
“Are you sure you want to do that Kimmie?” Paula asked sounding nervous. “I’ll be here when you get back.” Paula added like she’d made her mid up not to go and that would be the end of it.
“My mum already knows all about you, and she wants to meet you, well she did before I told her that I’d lost you.” Kim sighed as she thought of how she felt up until she saw her again yesterday.
“But you told her about me? Then you also must have told her about you not liking boys.” Paula said looking worried for another reason now. Kim had told Paula about her parents having no idea that she was a lesbian.
“Mum had already worked it out some time back, but she said it didn’t matter who I loved, just as long as I was happy. I told her I was until the others went and spoiled it for me.” Kim growled.
“Goody! Road trip.” Tink giggled as she sat clapping her hands together like a small child.
Paula felt a little better knowing that Tink and Craig would both be there with her when she met Kim’s parents. Paula had never gotten on with her parents or Paul’s parents as it was, so she’d got no real experience dealing with them.
Tink and Craig waited for Paula and Kim to take a shower together and get ready. Kim had said it would save time, but it still took them just as long to get clean and then dressed ready to leave. They all got into Craig’s car and then set off on the road trip, so Kim could go home and collect her things and move in with Paula.
Craig pulled up outside the house Kim said she lived at, even though it looked more like a little cottage you’d find on a Christmas card, but without all the snow and lights.
“Why would you ever want to move away from all this?” Tink asked as she looked around at the beauty of it all.
“I’ve always loved being in the city. Nothing ever happens in this sleepy little place.” Kim said with a shrug as she failed to see the beauty that Tink saw. “And there’s no Paula here either.” Kim added with a grin as she looked at Paula sat next to her in the back of the car.
Kim smiled and waved when she saw her mum step out the cottage and make her way over to the gate and open it. Kim had called to let her mum know that she’d gotten the job, sort of and that she was coming home to collect her things and also bring some friends home to meet her parents.
“Hi mum.” Kim said as she opened her car door and got out before walking over and hugging her mother before she had to walk around the other side of the car and had to help Paula get out when she saw that Paula wasn’t going to get out on her own.
Kim came from a small village where everyone knew each other, which was a big reason for her moving away to live in the city. Being a lesbian in a small village was never going to work out Kim had learned from an early age when she heard how the other kids talked about a couple of women that lived just down the lane from her family. Kim did have to smile when she saw all the other villagers stopping to look at Craig’s large black car parked up outside her parent’s house, they looked even more shocked when they saw Kim get out of it.
“Hello Mrs Webster.” Craig said as he stepped around the car and went to shake Kim’s mum’s hand after he’d helped Tink get out the car. “My names Craig Wayne; and I’m the one that offered your daughter the job.” Craig added trying to be very polite.
“Oh hello. Please call me Summer.” Kim’s mum said as she started playing with her hair nervously, while trying to make sure her hands were clean on the piny she was wearing from being in the middle of doing her housework. “Kim said she was bringing some friends home, but she never said it was going to be her new boss.” Summer added through gritted teeth as she looked over at Kim helping Paula to get out the car.
“Please don’t be upset with Kim, Summer. It was a last minute thing, and technically I’m not her boss after all.” Craig sighed sadly as he said it. “It turns out she couldn’t do the job I wanted to employ her for.” Craig added.
“I’m sure she could learn to do the job Mr Wayne.” Summer said, not understanding the real reason for Kim not getting the job Craig had offered her.
“She is already more than qualified Summer, and please call me Craig, and this is my very close friend Tina.” Craig said as he looked over at Tink stood next to him smiling.
“I don’t understand why she didn’t get the job then?” Summer asked looking confused as she looked over at Kim for an answer.
“Can we please go inside where I don’t feel like a fish in a bowl?” Kim asked as she saw even more people starting to turn up and look at them.
Summer was soon leading them all into the cottage and then into the living room where a man was sat smoking a pipe and reading the paper.
“Roy! Stop smoking that dreadful thing and put that paper down, we have company.” Summer said as she snatched the paper away and then pulled the pipe out his mouth with a pop.
“You’ve never bothered about me having a smoke in the past.” Roy grumbled as he looked around to see who had come to visit. He soon looked a little worried when he saw Craig and Tink stood in the doorway smiling at him. “Who are you?” He asked.
“They’re with me dad!” Kim shouted as she dragged Paula into the house and then the living room to take a seat on the sofa with her. Tink and Craig were shown to another sofa by Kim’s mum.
“What you done now?” Roy asked when he looked at Craig thinking he was a lawyer or something.
“I’ve not done anything wrong dad.” Kim said looking hurt at her father’s question. “These are my friends. I’ve just come home to collect my things.” Kim explained.
“I, your mother said you got that job.” Her father said as he gave each of them the once over like any worried father would.
“She didn’t get that job after all, but she has got a job.” Summer said as she looked at Kim for an answer.
Kim suddenly found everyone looking at her to start explaining, so she did. “You remember what we spoke about the other day mum? When I said I knew the girl that saved me from being raped?” Kim asked looking nervous.
“Yes, I told you that you needed to go talk to her and tell her how you felt about her.”
“Well it turns out that that job offer was really just a cover to get me to go back to London and meet up with that girl.” Kim explained.
“And how did it go? Did she want to speak to you?” Summer asked as she slid forward in her seat hoping for good news.
“Yes, and she still loves me, but it also turned out that Bec’s and the others all signed confessions saying that I had nothing to do with any of the stuff they did, or what Paula thought they were planning to do to her.” Kim said.
“What does all this mean in the way of a job though sweetie? Will you ever bring this girl home to meet us?” Summer asked as she looked at the two women with her, and knew neither of them could be this girl Kim had spoken about, as neither one looked anything like the special girls she’d seen on afternoon television.
“She’s right here mum.” Kim said as she took hold of Paula’s hand as she smiled nervously at her mother waiting for some sort of reaction from her.
Paula just looked up quickly and smiled nervously at Kim’s mum, before she went back to looking down at her lap again waiting for Kim’s mother to blow her top and then throw her out the house for the whole village to see. Paula was shocked to hear the two simple words come out of Summer’s mouth though.
“Thank you.” Summer said with tears in her eyes.
Paula looked up just in time to see Summer get to her feet and then step over to where she was sat and held out her hands to pull Paula to her feet, just before she was pulled into a hug.
“I don’t deserve your thanks Mrs Webster. I wasn’t able to stop your daughter getting hurt.” Paula said as she let Kim’s mum hug her.
“No, but you gave her a reason to get better so she could go out and find you again, even if it was in a horrible place.” Summer said as she hugged Paula even tighter to her. “And you can call me Summer, or mum if you wish.”
Paula was shocked to hear her say that, but she was soon hugging summer back as she started sobbing on her shoulder.
“Sorry about that.” Paula snuffled a little later when she was sat down cuddled up to Kim again.
“Nothing wrong with having a good cry once in a while.” Summer said as she waved off Paula’s worries.
“Does dad know all about this?” Kim asked as she held up her hand that was also holding Paula’s hand.
“Yes, I explained it all to him the other day.” Summer said as she looked over at her husband sat watching them all talk.
“I won’t even pretend to understand any of it, but as long as my little girl is happy, then I’ll let it slide.” Roy said with a shrug. “To many people look the other way these days when something bad is going on, but you still dashed in and did what you could for my daughter, so far be it for me to question whether or not you have a backbone.” Roy added with some pride in his voice for what Paula had done trying to save Kim.
“Thank you Mr Webster.” Paula said nervously.
“Might as well call me dad.” Roy said in a matter of fact way.
Kim smiled as she looked at Paula with a look that said she’d explain something to her later. Kim did explain about her dad. It turned out he was a man of few words if he was happy with something, but he would soon let you know if he wasn’t happy.
“Thank you, dad.” Paula said, not used to saying that word.
“You just keep my other little girl happy, that’s all the thanks I need.” Roy said as he looked at Summer with a frown, wanting his newspaper returned.
Summer handed him back the paper and then moved everyone to the kitchen for a drink while Roy went back to smoking his pipe while he sat reading.
“I still don’t understand what you’ll be doing if you’ve turned Craig down, work wise.” Summer worried as she pottered about making a pot of tea for them all.
“I’ll be working as Paula’s PA at the night club she helps to run with Tink.” Kim said with a grin.
“Who’s Tink?” Summer asked, not knowing Tina’s nickname, due to Craig calling her Tina when they first met.
“Tina’s nickname is Tink, because she likes fairies.” Kim said as she pointed at Tink sat next to Craig at the kitchen table.
“Doesn’t sound like much of a job to me.” Summer said.
“Mum! Don’t be rude.” Kim said looking shocked at what her mother just said.
“Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it like that sweetie.” Summer giggled. “I just mean that it sounds more like fun than work, getting to follow Paula around helping her out where needed.” Summer explained.
“Craig was going to pay me to do just that, but I turned him down, so Tink offered me the job of PA, so I felt like I was actually doing something.” Kim grinned.
“So I guess this means you’re really moving out this time then?” Summer asked with a pout as she walked over to the table and stood behind Kim as she wrapped her arms around her and kissed the top of her head.
“Yes mum, but I’m going to be very happy.” Kim promised.
“I’d ask you to look after my little girl Paula, but I know you will.” Summer said as she stepped over and did the same with Paula as she’d just done with Kim.
“I’d go to hell and back for your daughter Mrs Webster.” Paula said just before she got a playful slap on the arm from Summer. “Sorry, mum.” Paula quickly corrected herself with a little giggle.
“That’s more like it.” Summer giggled. “From what Kimmie told me, it sounds like you’ve already done that for her anyway.” Summer added sounding more serious.
Paula just shuddered at the thought of what she’d been subjected to at the hands of the four women over a five month period while Kim would have been in this very house getting better, not knowing that Paula was being punished for hurting her.
Kim jumped up to help her mum, and give Paula some time to calm down from the memories that still plagued her even now.
They were soon sat having a cup of tea while Kim filled her mum in on the sort of work she’d be doing. Tink and Paula helped when Kim was a little vague. They were soon done, and they set to work getting Kim’s things packed away. They sorted out all of Kim’s clothes to start with, so they could load all that into Craig’s trunk, then they got the stuff boxed up that would be picked up later in the day and delivered the next day by a delivery company.
Kim gave her mum and dad a hug, and then they all got hugs from Roy, apart from Craig who got a good strong hand shake from Roy before they waved them off at the gate to the cottage.
Paula and Kim were seated in the back of the car again for the trip back down to London, so they held hands and smiled at each other when ever one of them squeezed the others hand. They made it back in time to get the car unpacked and then Tink ordered some take out while they all got ready to work that night at the club.
Kim was excited about helping out, and she looked even more excited by the time Paula had done getting her looking like a little gothic princess with multi coloured tips to her blond hair and wild looking makeup. Craig was just in jeans and a t-shirt, but he still fit in with the others hanging around in the club.
Craig drove Tink home at the end of the night, while Paula dragged Kim up to their apartment with a grin on her face.
Paula and Kim were sat cuddling on the sofa listening to some classic heavy metal when they saw Tink enter the apartment using the key that Paula had made her hang onto, so she could come and go as she pleased.
“I don’t think I’ll ever get sick of seeing the two of you cuddled up like that.” Tink smiled as she walked over and plonked down on the other sofa. “Are you two in the mood to pop out and do a little shopping?” Tink asked with a grin.
“Where were you thinking of going” Paula asked.
“Well Craig called and asked if I’d be willing to drag the two of you over to Mystiques for Chrissy and Amy to see.” Tink giggled. “He said that they both ambushed him this morning at breakfast wanting to know all the details about the set up.” Tink explained.
“We better not disappoint them then had we.” Paula said as she got up off the sofa and then helped Kim to get up so they could go and get ready to leave the apartment.
“I’m nervous about meeting them.” Kim said as she sat in the back of Tink’s car as they drove over to the shop. Kim looked a little puzzled when both Tink and Paula just started to giggle.
“You’ll see what we find so funny once you meet them Kimmie.” Paula explained.
Tink was soon parking up just down from the shop and then Paula helped Kim get out the car, as Tink led the way up the road and into a shop called Mystiques.
Chrissy, Amy and Mandy were all stood at the counter looking at some form of catalogue while they had a staff meeting of sorts. They all turned and smiled when they saw Tink and Paula stood there smiling back at them.
“Well it looks like Paula, but she looks to happy to be our Paula.” Chrissy teased.
“You know it’s me.” Paula giggled. “I’d like you all to meet Kim. And yes I was wrong about her playing a part in the thing to do with the maid’s uniform.” Paula added when she saw the smug look on Chrissy’s face.
Chrissy just smiled as she stepped over and gave Kim a hug to welcome her to the ever growing family. Kim fell in love with Chrissy, Amy and Mandy right away. She loved them even more when they left the shop an hour later with their arms weighed down with bags of new underwear for Kim.
Kim loved her new life with Paula and all the new friends Paula made since giving up on trying to hide the real her under all the boy clothing she used as a form of shield. The only good thing to come out of being held captive for all that time was the fact she finally let the world see Paula, and she found herself a sister and a lover, and more friends than she ever realised she had.
Paula kept helping Tink run the night club week in and week out with Kim helping them. Paula and Kim had soon been together a year in their apartment above the club. Paula got a shock when she went for a check up with Prue when Prue told her that she’d be going in for her surgery to make her a woman at the end of the week. It turned out to be a gift from Chrissy and her family.
The surgery went well, and Kim helped Paula recover from it all, and quite enjoyed playing nurse maid to her while she did. Kim also enjoyed showing Paula the other ways to make her orgasm. Paula was only too happy to learn everything Kim had to teach her.
Kim and Paula saw very little of the other girls that Kim had called her friends after moving in with Paula. Kim just couldn’t forgive them for what they had done. Every time they made love, Kim was reminded of the pain Paula had put up with at the hands of them four women. Kim had a new group of friends in Craig’s family now. Kim had become good friends with Jessica, Amy and Amber’s daughter. They would both drag Paula out shopping with Chrissy’s Daughter’s Lauren and Lianna.
Lianna had been like Paula, but had never gone through puberty, so she looked just like her twin sister, but Paula found that being close to the same age meant they bonded and could talk about stuff that Paula found hard to talk to Chrissy and Amy about. Lianna had been born Andrew, but was now a woman just like she was. Lianna was also married to a very pretty and funny girl called Danielle, who just happened to be Craig’s sister.
Tink was left speechless at one of the barbecues when Craig got down on one knee and asked her to marry him. She finally said yes when she found her voice. Paula was asked to be the maid of honour, and Kimmie got to be a bride’s maid. They were married in the same church Craig’s mum and dad got married in.
Paula was shocked at the reception that evening when Kim pulled her to the middle of the dance floor and she went down on one knee and asked Paula to marry her. It turned out Tink and Craig was in on the whole thing.
Craig’s dad Carl paid for them all to travel out to the Caribbean for Paula and Kim’s wedding. He asked if Kim wanted Karen, Stacey, Rebecca and Casey to come out and watch the happy couple tie the knot, but Kim said they didn’t deserve anything after what they did. Paula got another shock when Tink handed Paula an envelope later that day while they were all sat enjoying drinks at the reception. Paula opened it and saw that Tink had signed the club over to her and Kim as a wedding present.
Paula tried to refuse it, but Tink was just to stubborn to take it back, so Paula and Kim were now proud owners of a night club. Tink still helped to run it, and they had the full backing of Craig’s family behind them as well.
Life was perfect for Paula and Kimmie, but soon Kimmie wanted some children to make her feel whole, so with some help from Craig’s mum and dad, they adopted twin little girls and moved out of the apartment above the club and settled in a nice house just down the road from where Craig’s family lived. Tink had sold her apartment and had moved in to the family home with him.
So Paula might have paid the price for saving Kim that night, but she also got the greatest prize she ever could have asked for as well. Would Paula change anything if she could go back and do it all over again? No, not if it meant losing Kimmie and the two little babies that they both loved to sit and rock to sleep side by side.
EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you
AUTHORS NOTE: Chrissy, Amy, Craig. Prue and the rest of the family are characters from my ‘You Have it all Wrong’ series, so if you want to find out their stories, and more about their family, you will need to read them, but you don’t need to too understand this story.
Hugs
SaraUK